IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V 


% 

ir> 


:/ 


'% 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


'::  IIIIM 

IIIIM 

"  IIIIM 

r  IIIM 

2.2 

us 


2.0 


III™ 

U    11 1.6 


P 


& 


•/# 


/i 


A 


* 


'n 


#/ 


/ 


^. 


/ 


V 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTEA,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  canadien  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibiiographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtuin  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meiileur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  ex'iger  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu^s  ci-dessous. 


D 


D 


D 


D 
D 


D 


□ 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommag^e 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  pelliculde 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr§e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  tevte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


Coloured  pages/ 
I I    Pages  de  couleur 

□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

I      j    Pagefi  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


0 


Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pelliculdes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolor6es,  tachetdes  ou  piqu6es 


□    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  dStach^es 


Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 


Quality  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  film^es  A  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmd  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

SOX 

7 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Qu6bec 


L'exemplaire  filmd  fut  reproddit  grAce  A  la 
gendrositd  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Quebec 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possibia  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Lea  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  ie 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nettet6  de  l'exemplaire  film4,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim6e  sont  filmds  en  commenpant 
par  Ie  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  Ie  second 
plat,  salon  Ie  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  fiim^s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminer:*  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  (.ymbol  V  (meaning  "END"}, 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboies  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  Ie 
cas:  ie  symbole  — ^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  Ie 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmds  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff^rents. 
Lorsque  Ie  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup^rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  Ie  nombre 
d'images  n^cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mdthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1  2  3 

4  5  6 


T 


i,^.. 


'VK    'i  J '  K 


4'''  - 


Chr,VALi!£R  I)E  La  Salt  J.; 


#»■ 


'S'  T'-T.  iS'F.W    woKj  D, 


K-:,    •■• 


■A  ■=. 


fn 


i^M'IN-    S.    C 


-^     •>  V 


..^ ; 


I*""  ^:^  :-><,>  T-.-  ^^. 


7S1  mxixim.'^  . 


\ 


.  ( 


■  -VA, 


wii;^^'  v^'- 


'l^* 


^' '  ■'-. 


■;  .:^  r^'' 


*' 


:/-.-.i.'ji       ..^        ;^^ 


^l.--~'    u'^^      ■•■■*. 


»   ;. 


'%--ii 


i'j 


'rU 


^   AMERICAN PTOxXEERS  AND  PA  TRIOTS. 


THE  ADVENTURES 


OF   THE 


Chevalier  De  La  Salle 

AND    HIS    COMPANIONS, 

IN   THEIR   EXPLORATIONS   OF   THE 
PRAIRIES,  FORESTS,  LAKES.  AND  RIVERS,  OF  THE  NEW  WORLD. 
AND  THEIR  INTERVIEWS  WITH  THE  SAVAGE  TRIBES, 
TWO  HUNDRED  YEARS  AGO. 


BY 


JOHN    S.    C.    ABBOTT. 


c    ■         I 


••     <■    t  >      » ' »   '     J  .. .. 


-,;  /.  ^  ii^i  tjs'3;^axe:d:  * 


»    '  a 


>  i 


J       I 


NEW   YORK: 

DODD    &    MEAD,     PUBLISHERS, 
751  BROADWAY. 


/.■'■ 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,   the  year  1875,  by 

DODD  &  MEAD, 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


\\ 


•  •  • 

«  • 


•     •    •••  • 


,    .  •  •  • 

o       «        • 

ft  »  •       t 


t  * 

1     «  '  ' 

c 


tl    V  I 


t  I  * 


» •  ♦  ^. 
•  •  « •  • 


^ 


TO 


THE    INHABITANTS  OF  THE  GREAT  VALLEY  OF  THE  WEST, 


WHOSE  MAGNIFICENT   REALMS 


LA   SALLE    AND    HIS    COMPANIONS    WERE    THE    FIRST    TO    EXPLORE, 


THIS  VOLUME 


IS  RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED,  BY 


JOHN  S.  C.  ABBOTT. 


67656 


I 

I 

I 


PREFACE. 


There  is  no  one  of  the  Pioneers  of  this  continent 
whose  achievements  equal  those  of  the  Chevalier 
Robert  de  la  Salle.  He  passed  over  thousands  of 
miles  of  lakes  and  rivers  in  the  birch  canoe.  He 
traversed  countless  leagues  of  prairie  and  forest,  on 
foot,  guided  by  the  moccasined  Indian,  threading 
trails  which  the  white  man's  foot  had  never  trod,  and 
penetrating  the  villages  and  the  wigwams  of  savages, 
where  the  white  man's  face  had  never  been  seen. 

Fear  was  an  emotion  La  Salle  never  experienced. 
His  adventures  were  more  wild  and  wondrous  than 
almost  any  recorded  in  the  tales  of  chivalry.  As 
time  is  rapidly  obliterating  from  our  land  the  foot- 
prints of  the  savage,  it  is  important  that  these 
records  of  his  strange  existence  should  be  per- 
petuated. 


PREFACE. 


I     ' 
I     f 


Fortunately  wc  have  full  and  accurate  accounts 
of  these   explorations,    in    the    journals  of  Messrs. 

Marquette,   Hennepin,  and   Joliet.     We    have   still 

more  minute  narratives,  in  Etablisscmcnt  de  la  Foix, 

par  le  P.  Chretien  Le  Clercq,  Paris  1691  ;  Dernier cs 

Dt^eotivertes,  par  le  Chevalier  de  Tonti,  Paris   1697. 

jfournnl  Historiquey  par  M.  Joutel,  Paris  171 3. 

For  the  incidents  in  the  last  fatal  expedition,  to 
establish  a  colony  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  the  wonderful  land  tour  of  more  than  two 
thousand  miles  from  the  sea-coast  of  Texas  to  Que- 
bee,  throus?^h  the  territories  of  hundreds  of  tribes,  we 
have  the  narratives  of  P'athcr  Christian  Le  Clercq, 
the  narrative  of  Father  Anastasias  Douay,  and  the 
minute  and  admirably  written  almost  daily  journal 
of  Monsieur  Joutel,  in  his  Dernier  Voyage.  Both 
Douay  and  Joutel  accompanied  this  expedition 
from  its  commencement  to  its  close. 

In  these  adventures  the  reader  will  find  a  more 
vivid  description  of  the  condition  of  this  continent, 
and  the  character  of  its  inhabitants  two  hundred 
years  ago,  than  can  be  found  anywhere  else.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  once  remarked,  that  no  one  could  take 
more  pleasure  in  reading  his  romances,  than  he  had 


rREF\CE.  J 

taken  in  writing  them.     In  this  volume  wc  have  the 
romance  of  truth. 

If  the  writer  can  judge  of  the  pleasure  of  the 
reader,  from  the  intense  interest  he  has  experienced 
in  following  these  adventurers  through  their  perilous 
achievements,  this  narrative  will  prove  to  be  one  of 
extraordinary  interest. 

J  OHN.  S.  C.  Abbott. 

Fair  Haven,  Connecticut. 


.[ 


'■i 


:*^: :.  *■ 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
27ie  Enterprise  of  yivncs  Marquette. 

The  Discovery  of  America.— Explorations  of  the  French  in 
Canada.— Ancestry  of  James  Marquette.— His  noble  Charac- 
ter.—Mission  to  Canada.— Adventures  with  the  Indians  — 
Wild  Character  of  the  Region  and  the  Tribes.— Voyage  to 
Lake  Superior  with  the  Nez-Perces.— Mission  at  Green  Bay 
—Search  for  the  Mississippi.— The  Outfit.— The  Voyage 
through  Green  Bay.— Fox  River  and  the  Illinois.-Enters 
the  Mississippi.— Scenes  Sublime  and  Beautiful.— Adven- 
tures in  an  Indian  Village 


PAGE 


15 


CHAPTER  II. 
The  First  Exploration  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
River  Scenery.-The  Missouri.-Its  Distant  Banks.-The  Mos- 
quito Pest.-Meeting  the  Indians.-Influence  of  the  Calumet 
-The  Arkansas  River.-A  Friendly  Greeting—Scenes  in 
the  Village.-Civilization  of  the  Southern  Tribes.— Domestic 
Habits.— Fear  of  the  Spaniards.— The  ReU'rn  Voyage. 


41 


CHAPTER  III. 
Marquette's  Last   Voyage,  and  Death. 
The   Departure  from  Green    Bay.-Navigating  the   Lake   in  a 


Storms  of  lain  and  snow.— Mght  Encampments.— 


lO 


CONTENTS. 


PACK 


Ascending  the  Chicago  River. — A  Winter  with  the  Savages. 
— Journey  to  tlie  Kankakee. — The  Great  Council  on  the 
Prairie. — Interesting  Incidents. — The  Escort  of  Savages. — 
The  Death  Scene. — Sublime  Funeral  Solemnities.         .        .     6l 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Life  iipofi  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Lakes  Iwo 
Htmdrcd  Years  Ago. 

Birth  of  La  Salle. — His  Parentage  and  Education. — Emigrates  to 
America. — Enterprising  Spirit. — Grandeur  of  his  Concep- 
tions.— Visits  the  Court  of  France. — Pr  parations  for  an 
Exploring  Voyage. — Adventures  of  the  River  and  Lake. — 
Awful  Scene  of  Indian  Torture. — Traffic  with  the  Indians. 
— The  Ship-yard  at  Lake  Erie.      ......     8l 


I  ! 


CHAPTER  V. 
The   Voyage  Along  the  Lakes. 

The  Embarcation. — Equipment  of  the  Griffin. — Voyage  through 
the  Lakes  and  Straits. — The  Storm. — Superstition  of  the 
Voyagers. — Arrival  at  Mackinac. — Scenery  there. — Friend- 
ship of  the  Indians. — Sail  on  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan. — 
Arrival  at  Green  Bay. — The  well-freighted  Griffin  sent  back. 


104 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Expedition  of  Father  Hennepin. 

Seeking  a  Northwest  Passage,  —  The  Voyage  Commenced. — 
The  Alarm. — Delightful  Scenery. — The  Indian  Village. — 
Entrance  to  the  Mississippi. —  Appearance  of  the  Country. 
— The  Midnight  Storm. — Silence  and  Solitude. — A  Heet  of 
Canoes. — Captured  by  the  Savages. — Merciful  Captivity. — 
Alarming  Debate. — Condition  of  the  Captives.      .         .         .  128 


CONTENTS. 


II 


CHAPTER  VII. 
Life  with  the  Savages. 


PACE 


Ascending  the  River  witli  the  Savages. — Religious  Worship. — 
Abundance  of  Game. — Hardihood  of  the  Savages. — The 
War-Whoop. — Savage  Revelry. — The  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 
— Wild  Country  Beyond.-— Sufferings  of  the  .Captives. — 
Capricious  Treatment. — Triumphal  Entrance. — The  Adop- 
tion.— Habits  of  the  Savages.         .         ,         .         .         .         .145 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
Escape  from  the.  Savages. 

Preaching  to  the  Indians. — Studying  the  Language. — The  Coun- 
cil.— Speech  of  Ou-si-cou-de. — The  Baptism. — The  Night 
Encampment. — Picturesque  Scene. — Excursion  on  the  St. 
Francis. — Wonderful  River  Voyage. — Incidents  by  the  Way. 
— Characteristics  of  the  Indians. — Great  Peril. — Strange  En- 
counter with  the  Indian  Chief. — Hardships  of  the  Voyage. — 
Vicissitudes  of  the  Hunter's  Life. — Anecdote. — The  Return 
Voyage. 


163 


CHAPTER  IX. 
The  Abandoiwient  of  Fort  Crlvccocur. 

Departure  of  La  Salle. — Fathers  Membre  and  Gabriel. — -Their 
Missionary  Labors. — Character  of  the  Savages.* — The  Iroquois 
on  the  War  Path. — Peril  of  the  Garrison. — Heroism  of  Tonti 
and  Membre. — Infamous  Conduct  of  the  Voung  Savages. — 
Flight  of  the  Illinois. — Fort  Abandoned. — Death  of  Father 
Gabriel. — Sufferings  of  the  Journey  to  Mackinac. 


188 


*      CHAPTER  X. 
La  Salle'' s  Second  Exploring  Tour. 

Disasters. — Energy  of  La  Salle. — The  Embarcation. — Navigating 
the  Lakes. — Sunshine  and  Storm,  Beauty  and  Desolation.—: 


12 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Ruins  at  Cr^vecceur. — Steps  Retraced. — Christian  Character 
of  La  Salle. — Arrival  at  Mackinac. — The  Enterprise  Re- 
newed.— Travelling  on  the  Ice. — Descent  of  the  Illinois 
River. — Entering  the  Mississippi. — Voyage  of  the  Canoes. 
— Adventures  with  the  Indians 2I0 


CHAPTER  XL 
The  Great  Enterprise  Accomplished. 

Scenes  in  the  Arkansas  Villages. — Indian  Hospitality. — Bar- 
barian Splendor. — Attractive  Scenery .r— The  Alarm. —  Its 
Joyful  Issue. — Genial  Character  of  I.a  Salle. — Erecting  the 
Cross. — Pleasant  Visit  to  the  Koroas. — The  Two  Channels. 
—  Perilous  Attack.  —  Humanity  of  La  Salle.  —  The  Sea 
Reached. — Ceremonies  of  Annexation.  .... 


232 


|i     '  ' ! 


CHAPTER  XH. 

The  Return  Voyage. 

The  Numerous  Alligators. — Destitution  of  Provisions. — Encoun- 
tering Hostile  Indians. — A  Naval  Battle. — Visit  to  the  Vil- 
lage.— Treachery  of  tie  Savages. — The  Attack. — Humane 
Conduct  of  La  Salle. — Visit  to  the  Friendly  Taensas. — 
Severe  Sickness  of  La  Salle. — His  Long  Detention  at  Prud- 
homme. — The  Sick  Man's  Camp. — Lieutenant  Tonti  sent 
Forward. —  Recovery  of  La  Salle. —  His  Arrival  at  Fort 
Miami. 


249 


I 


CHAPTER   XIH. 
Sea  Voyage  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

La  Salle  returns  to  Quebec. — Sails  for  France. — Assailed  by  Cal- 
umny.— The  Naval  Expedition. — Its  Object. — Its  Equip- 
ment.— Disagreement  between  La  Salle  and  Beaujeu. — The 
Voyage  to  the  West  Indies. — Adventures  in  the  Caribbean 
Sea. — They  Enter  the  Gulf.  —  Storms  and  Calms. —  The 
Voyagers  Lost. 268 


CONTENTS. 


13 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Lost  in  the  Wilderness. 

Treachery  of  Beaujeu. — Accumulating  Troubles. — Anxieties  of 
La  Salle. — March  on  the  Land. — Tiie  Encampment. — Wreck 
of  the  Aimable. — Misadventure  with  the  Indians. — Com- 
mencement of  Hostilities. — Desertion  of  Beaujeu  with  the 
Joli. — The  Encampment. — The  Indians  Solicit  P'riendship. 
— The  Cruel  Repulse. — Sickness  and  Sorrow. — Exploring 
Expeditions. — The  Mississippi  sought  for  in  vain. 


FAGK 


290 


CHAPTER  XV. 
A   Trip  toward  Mexico. 

Ai  angements  for  the  Journey. — The  Departure. — Indians  on 
Horseback. — Scenes  of  Enchantment. — Attractive  Character 
of  La  Salle. — Visit  to  the  Kironas. — The  Bite  of  the  Snake. 
— Adventures  Wild  aud  Perilous. — Hardihood  of  the  Indian 
Hunter. —  The  Long  Sickness. — A  Man  Devoured  by  a 
Crocodile. — The  Return.        ....... 


311 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Last  Days  of  La  Salle. 

Plan  for  the  New  Journey. — Magnitude  of  the  Enterprise. — 
Affecting  Leave-taking. — The  Journey  Commenced. — Adven- 
tures by  the  Way. — Friendly  Character  of  the  Indians. — Vast 
Realms  of  Fertility  and  Beauty. — The  Joys  and  the  Sorrows 
of  such  a  Pilgrimage. — The  Assassination  of  La  Salle  and  of 
three  of  his  Companions.        .......  326 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
The  Penalty  of  Crime. 

Nature's   Storms. — The  Gloom  of  the  Soul. — Approach  to   the 
Cenis  Village. — Cordial  Welcome. — Barbaric  Ceremonials. 


I  i 


14 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

— Social  Habits  of  the  Indians. — Meeting  with  the  French 
Deserters.  —  Traffic  with  the  Indians.  —  Quarrel  between 
Hiens  and  Duhaut.  —  The  Assassins  Assassinated.  —  De- 
parture of  the  War  Parly.  —  Fiend-like  Triumph.  —  The 
March  Resumed 346 


CHAPTER  XVIH. 
The  Close  of  the  Drama. 

Ludicrous  Scene.  —  Death  of  M.  Marie.  —  Sympathy  of  the 
Savages. — Barbaric  Ceremonies. — The  Mississippi  Readied. 
— Joyful  Interview. — Ascending  the  River. — Incidents  by 
the  Way. — The  Beautiful  Illinois. — Weary  Detention. — The 
Voyage  to  Mackinac. — Thence  to  Quebec. — Departure  for 
France. — Fate  of  the  Colony 


366 


Adventures  of  La  Salle 


AND    HIS    COMPANIONS. 


CHAPTER    I. 


The  Enterprise  of  James  Marquette. 


The  Discovery  of  America. — Explorations  of  the  French  in  Canada. — 
Ancestry  of  James  Marquette. — His  noble  character. — Mission 
to  Canada. — Adventures  with  the  Indians. — Wild  Character  of 
the  Region  and  the  Tribes. — Voyage  to  Lake  Superior  with  the 
Nez-Perces. — Mission  at  Green  Bay. — Search  for  the  Mississippi. 
— The  Outfit. — The  Voyage  through  Green  Bay. — Fox  River  and 
the  Illinois. — Enters  the  Mississippi. — Scenes  Sublime  and  Beau- 
tiful.— Adventures  in  an  Indian  Village. 

Nearly  three  hundred  and  forty  years  ago,  in 
April  1 541,  De  Soto,  in  his  adventurous  march,  dis- 
covered the  majestic  Mississippi,  not  far  from  the 
border  of  the  State  of  Tennessee.  No  white  man's 
eye  had  ever  before  beheld  that  flood  whose  banks  are 
now  inhabited  by  busy  millions.  The  Indians  in- 
formed him  that  all  the  region  below  consisted  of 
dismal,  endless,  uninhabitable   swamps.     De    Soto, 


i6 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


world-weary  and  woe-stricken,  died  upon  the  banks  of 
the  river.  In  its  fathomless  depths  his  body  found 
burial. 

These  cruel  adventurers,  insanely  impelled  in 
search  of  mines  of  gold,  founded  no  settlements,  and 
left  behind  them  no  traces  of  their  passage,  save  that 
by  their  cruelties  they  had  excited  the  implacable 
ire  of  the  Indian  against  the  white  man.  A  hundred 
years  of  earth's  many  griefs  lingered  slowly  away, 
while  these  vast  solitudes  were  peopled  only  by 
wandering  savage  tribes  whose  record  must  forever 
remain  unknown. 

In  the  year  1641,  some  French  envoys,  from 
Canada,  seeking  to  open  friendly  trade  with  the 
Indians  for  the  purchase  of  furs,  penetrated  the 
northwest  of  our  country  as  far  as  the  Falls  of  St. 
Mary,  near  the  outlet  of  Lake  Superior.  The  most 
friendly  relations  existed  between  these  Frenchmen 
and  the  Indians,  wherever  the  tribes  were  encoun- 
tered. This  visit  led  to  no  settlement.  The  adven- 
turous traders  purchased  many  furs,  with  which  they 
loaded  their  birch  canoes :  established  friendly  rela- 
tions with  these  distant  Indians,  and  greatly  extended 
the  region  from  which  furs  were  brough^  to  their 
trading  posts  in  Canada. 

Eighteen  more  years  passed  away,  over  the  silent 
and  gloomy  wilderness,  when  in   1659,  a  little  band 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


17 


of  these  bold  and  hardy  explorers,  in  their  frail 
canoes,  with  Indian  guides,  paddled  along  the  lonely, 
forest-fringed  shores  of  Lake  Ontario,  ascended  the 
Niagara  River  to  the  Falls,  carried  their  canoes  on 
their  shoulders  around  the  rapids,  launched  them 
again  on  Lake  Erie,  traversed  that  inland  sea  over 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  entered  the  magnificent 
Strait,  passed  through  it  to  Lake  St.  Clair,  crossed 
that  lake,  ascended  the  St.  Clair  River  to  Lake  Huron, 
and  traversing  its  whole  length,  a  distance  of  three 
hundred  miles,  reached  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary. 

Here,  at  the  distance  of  more  than  a  thousand 
miles  from  the  least  vestiges  of  civilization,  and  sur- 
rounded by  numerous  and  powerful  bands  of  savages, 
these  hardy  men  passed  an  inclement  winter.  Amidst 
rocks  and  gloomy  pines  they  reared  their  hut.  Game 
was  abundant,  fuel  was  at  their  door,  the  Indians 
were  hospitable,  and  they  wanted  for  nothing.  One 
event  only  darkened  these  wintry  months.  The 
leader  of  the  band  became  lost  in  the  woods  and 
perished. 

In  the  spring  the  men  returned  rejoicingly  to 
Canada,  with  their  canoes  laden  with  the  richest  furs. 
They  also  brought  such  reports  of  the  docility  and 
amiability  of  the  Indians,  as  to  inspire  the  Christians 
in  Canada  with ^  the  intense  rfesire  to  establish  mis- 
sionary stations   among   them.     Five   years   passed 


•If 


I  I 


llji! 


18 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SAl.LE. 


■\  I 


|i      > 


m 


away,  when  Father  Claude  AUouez,  with  a  small 
band  of  Christian  heroes,  penetrated  these  wilds  to 
proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel.  Two  years 
after,  he  was  followed  by  Father  James  Marquette, 
a  noble  man,  whose  name  will  never  die. 

As  the  explorations  of  Marquette  opened  the  way 
for  the  still  more  wonderful  excursions  of  La  Salle,  I 
must  here  introduce  a  brief  account  of  his  adventures. 
There  is  something  in  blood.  The  Marquette  family 
had  been  illustrious  in  France  from  time  immemorial. 
Generation  after  generation,  many  of  its  members 
had  obtained  renown,  not  only  for  chivalric  courage, 
but  for  every  virtue  which  can  adorn  humanity. 
Their  ancestral  home  was  a  massive  feudal  castle 
on  an  eminence  near  the  stately  city  of  Leon.  The 
armorial  bearing  of  the  family  commemorates  deeds 
of  heroic  enterprise  five  hundred  years  ago.  They 
were  generally  earnest  Christians. 

James  Marquette  was  born  at  the  ancient  seat  of 
the  family  in  the  year  1637.  His  mother  was  a 
woman  of  fervent  piety  and  of  unusual  strength  and 
culture  of  mind.  Her  brother,  John  Baptiste  de  la 
Salle,  was  the  founder  of  a  system  of  Christian  schools 
for  the  gratuitous  education  of  the  poor.  Thousands 
were  thus  instructed  long  before  the  present  system 
of  public  schools  was  introduced.  It  was  to  the  in- 
structions of  his  noble  mother  that  James  Marquette 


■1   ! 


ENTERPRISE   OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


19 


was  indebted  for  his  elevated  Christian  character, 
and  for  his  self-sacrificing  devotion  to  the  interests 
of  humanity,  which  have  given  his  name  celebrity 
through  a  large  portion  of  the  Christian  world. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  this  noble  young  man, 
resisting  all  the  brilliant  allurements  the  world  opened 
to  one  of  his  wealth  and  rank,  consecrated  himself  to 
the  service  of  religion  by  entering  the  ministry  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  in  which  he  was  born  and  educated, 
and  by  whose  influences  he  was  exclusively  sur- 
rounded. ' 

Two  years  were  devoted  to  intense  study.  Then, 
for  twelve  years,  he  was  employed  in  teaching  and  in 
many  laborious  and  self-denying  duties.  As  was 
natural,  with  a  young  man  of  his  ardent  nature  and 
glowing  spirit  of  enterprise,  he  was  very  desirous  of 
conveying  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  to  those 
distant  nations  who  had  never  even  heard  of  the 
name  of  Jesus. 

Canada  and  its  savage  tribes  were  then  attracting 
much  attention  in  France.  \  '^onderful  stories  were 
told  of  the  St.  Lawrence  River,  and  of  the  series  of 
majestic  lakes,  spreading  far  away  into  the  unknown 
interior,  and  whose  shores  were  crowded  with  In- 
dian tribes  of  strange  aspect,  language,  and  customs. 

In  the  year  1666,  Marquette  set  sail  from  France. 
On  the  20th  of  September,  he  landed,  on  the  banks 


20 


THE  APVENTURKS  OF   LA   SALLE. 


of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  a  little  hamlet  of  French  log- 
cabins  and  Indian  wigwams^  called  Quebec.  He  was 
then  but  twenty-nine  years  of  age.  There  was,  at 
that  time,  another  missionary,  M.  Al'  iv-\  on  an 
exploring  tour  far  away  upon  the  majestic  ictkes  of  the 
interior.  With  adventurous  footsteps  he  was  traver- 
sing prairie  solitudes  and  forest  glooms,  upon  which 
no  eye  of  civilized  man  had  ever  yet  looked.  His 
birch  canoe,  paddled  hy  Indian  guides,  glided  over 
solitary  waters  hundreds  of  leagues  beyond  the 
remotest  frontier  stations. 

There  was  quite  an  important  trading-post  at  the 
mouth  of  Saguenay  River.  This  was  a  remarkable 
stream,  which  entered  the  Gt.  Lawrence  about  one 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  below  Quebec.  It 
came  rushing  down,  from  unknown  regions  of  the 
north,  with  very  rapid  flood,  entering  the  St.  Law- 
rence at  a  point  where  that  majestic  river  was  eleven 
miles  in  width. 

Here  the  French  government  had  established 
one  of  the  most  important  commercial  and  religious 
stations  of  that  day.  At  certain  seasons  of  the  year 
it  presented  an  extraordinary  wild  and  picturesque 
aspect  of  busy  life.  There  were  countless  Indian 
tribes,  clustered  in  villages  along  the  banks  of  the 
St.  Lawrence,  the  Saguenay,  and  their  tributary 
streams.     In  the  early  summer,  the  Indians  came  by 


ENTERPRISE   OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


'5  » 
2  A 


huiulrcds,  iv  fleets  of  canoes — men,  women  and  chil- 
dren— to  this  great  mart  of  traffic.  Tliey  came  in 
their  gayest  attire,  reared  their  wigwams  on  the 
plain,  kindled  their  fires,  and  engaged  in  all  the  bar- 
baric sports  of  Indian  gala  days.  The  scene  pre- 
sented was  so  full  of  life  and  beauty,  that  the  most 
skilful  artist  mig!'t  despair  of  his  ability  to  transfer  it 
to  the  canvas. 

Father  Marquette  took  his  station  at  this  point. 
Here  for  twelve  years  he  patiently  labored,  trying  to 
teach  the  Indians  the  way  of  salvation  through  faith 
in  Jesus  Christ.  Full  of  enthusiasm,  and  naturally 
endowed  with  a  very  enterprising  spirit,  his  heart 
glowed  with  zeal  as  he  listened  to  the  narrative  of 
Father  Allouez,  of  populous  tribes,  far  away  on  the 
majestic  shores  of  Huron,  Michigan,  Superior. 
These  tribes  had  never  heard  of  the  mission  of  the 
Son  of  God,  to  save  a  lost  world.  They  had  but 
very  faint  conceptions  of  the  Heavenly  Father. 
Marquette  could  not  resist  the  impulse  to  carry  the 
Gospel  to  these  realms  of  darkness. 

It  is  difficult  for  us  now  to  form  any  adequate  con- 
ception of  the  little  hamlet,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sa- 
guenay,  where  Marquette  commenced  his  missionary 
labors.  The  log-cabins  of  the  French,  their  store- 
house, and,  most  prominent  of  all,  the  cross-sur- 
mounted log  chapel,  were  clustered  together.     At  a 


22 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


Jittle  distance,  on  the  plain,  were  hundreds  of  Indian 
wigwams.  Bark  canoes,  light  as  bubbles,  were  seen 
gliding  over  the  still  waters,  which  were  there  ex- 
panded into  a  beautiful  bay.  The  glooms  of  the 
gigantic  forest,  spreading  back  to  unexplored  and  un- 
imagined  depth,  added  to  the  sublimity  of  the  scene. 

There  seemed  to  be  no  apprehension  of  hostility 
on  either  side.  The  intercourse  between  the  two 
parties  of  civilized  and  uncivilized  men  was  truly 
fraternal.  The  French  conformed,  as  far  as  possiMe, 
to  the  modes  of  life  of  the  Indians.  They  shared  in 
their  games,  married  the  daughters  of  their  chiefs, 
and  in  all  points  endeavored  to  identify  the  interests 
of  the  natives  with  their  own. 

M.  Marquette  had  a  remarkable  facility  in  the  ac- 
quisition of  languages.  There  was  a  general  resem- 
blance in  the  language  of  all  the  tribes  on  the  St. 
Lawrence.  He  could  very  soon  speak  fluently  with 
all.  Taking  Indian  guides  with  him,  he  commenced 
tours  in  various  directions,  paddled  by  Indians  in  the 
birch  bark  canoe.  He  visited  tribe  after  tribe,  met 
the  chiefs  at  their  council  fires,  slept  in  the  wigwams, 
administered  medicines  to  the  sick,  and,  with  zeal 
which  no  discouragement  could  chill,  endeavored  to 
point  the  living  and  the  dying  to  that  Saviour  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

After  spending  two  years  in  these  labors,  he  ob- 


ENTERPRISE   OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


tained  an  appointment  to  connect  himself  with  a 
mission  cstabHshed  nearly  a  thousand  miles  west,  far 
away  upon  tlic  shores  of  Lake  Superior.  On  the 
2 1st  of  April,  1668,  he  left  Quebec  for  Montreal. 
The  distance  was  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  up 
the  river.  The  voyage  was  made  in  a  birch  canoe, 
with  three  boatmen  to  aid  him  in  paddling  it  against 
the  stream..  They  could  proceed  about  thirty  miles 
a  day.  The  voyage  occupied  about  a  week.  There 
were  Indian  villages;  on  the  banks  where  they  occa- 
sionally slept.  At  other  times  they  encamped  in 
the  forest,  the  night  wind  lulling  them  to  sleep,  as  it 
sighed  through  the  leafless  branches,  which  the 
returning  sun  of  spring  had  scarcely  yet  caused  to  bud. 
At  Montreal  there  was  a  little  cluster  of  cabins 
and  wigwams,  p  esent'ng  a  very  different  aspect  from 
the  stately  city  which  now  adorns  that  site.  After  a 
short  tarry  there,  waiting  for  a  suitable  guide,  to 
traverse  more  than  a  thousand  miles  of  almost  path- 
less wilderness,  a  party  of  Nez-Perce  Indians,  from 
Lake  Superior,  came  down  the  river  in  their  canoes. 
With  them  Marquette  embarked.  It  was  a  wonder- 
ful voyage  which  this  gentleman,  from  the  refinement 
and    culture    of    France,   made    alone   with   these 


savages. 


They  paddled  up  the  Ottawa  River  a  distance  of 
nearly  four  hundred  miles.     Thence  through  a  series 


24 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


I'ai.; 


of  narrow  streams  and  minor  lakes,  they  entered  Lake 
Nipissing.  Descending  the  rapid  flood  of  French 
River,  through  cheerless  solitudes  eighty  miles  in 
extent,  they  entered  Georgian  Bay.  Crossing  this 
vast  sheet  of  water  over  an  expanse  of  fifty  miles, 
they  saw  the  apparently  boundless  waves  of  Lake 
Huron  opening  before  them.  The  northern  shores 
of  this  inland  sea  they  skirted,  until  they  reached  the 
river  St.  Mary,  which  connects  Lake  Superior  with 
Lake  Huron.  Here  two  missionary  stations  were 
established. 

One  was  near  the  entrance  of  the  river  into  Lake 
Huron,  aboi  >.  f  ^rty  miles  below  the  celebrated  Fails 
of  St.  Mary.  The  other  was  at  Green  Bay,  an  im- 
mense lake  in  itself,  jutting  out  from  the  northwest- 
ern extremity  of  Lake  Michigan.  Father  Marquette 
reared  his  log-cabin  in  the  vicinity  of  a  small  Indian 
village,  on  the  main  land,  just  south  of  the  island  of 
Mackinaw.  He  named  the  station  St.  Ignatius.  In 
this  vast  solitude  this  heroic  man  commenced  his 
labors  of  love.  There  were  about  two  thousand  souls 
in  the  tribes  immediately  around  him.  With  great 
docility  they  listened  to  his  teachings,  and  were  eager 
to  be  baptized  as  Christians.  But  the  judicious  father 
was  in  no  haste  thus  to  secure  merely  their  nominal 
conversion.  The  dying,  upon  professions  of  peni- 
tence, he  was  ever  ready  to  baptize,  and  to  adminis- 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES  MARQUETTE. 


25 


ter  to  them  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
With  the  rest  he  labored  to  root  out  all  the  remnants 
of  their  degrading  superstitions,  and  to  give  them 
correct  ideas  of  salvation  through  repentance,  amend- 
ment, and  trust  in  an  atoning  Saviour. 

Gradually  Marquette  gathered  around  him  a  lit- 
tle band  of  loving  disciples.  For  three  years  he 
labored  with  them  cheerfully,  joyously.  His  gentle 
and  devoted  spirit  won,  not  merely  the  friendship  of 
the  Indians,  but  their  ardent  affections.  He  was 
just  as  safe  among  them  as  the  most  beloved  father 
surrounded  by  his  children.  Three  years  this  good 
man  remained  in  these  lonely  wilds,  peacefully  and 
successfully  teaching  these  benighted  children  of  the 
forest.  During  all  this  time  his  mind  had  been  much 
exercised  with  the  thought  of  exploring  the  limitless 
and  unknown  regions  south  and  west. 

He  had  heard  rumors  of  the  Mississippi,  the 
Father  of  Waters ;  and  his  devout  mind  peopled  the 
vast  realms  through  which  it  flowed  with  the  lost 
children  of  God,  whom  he  perhaps  might  reclaim, 
through  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  who  had  come  from 
heaven  for  their  redemption.  The  Governor  of 
Canada  was  desirous,  for  more  worldly  reasons,  of 
exploring  these  regions,  where  future  empires  might 
be  reared. 

Even  the  Indians  knew  but  little  respecting  this 
a 


n 


20 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


great  and  distant  river.  There  was  much  uncer- 
tainty whether  it  ran  south,  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
or  west,  emptying  into  the  Gulf  of  California,  which 
Spanish  explorers  had  called  the  Red  Sea,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  resemblance  to  that  Asiatic  sheet  of 
water,  or  whether  it  turned  easterly,  entering  the 
Atlantic  Ocean  somewhere  near  the  Virginia  coast. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1673,  Governor  Frontenac 
sent  a  French  gentleman,  M.  Joliet,  from  Quebec, 
with  five  boatmen,  to  Point  St.  Ignatius,  to  take 
Father  Marquette  on  board  and  set  out  to  find  and 
explore  the  downward  course  of  this  much  talked  of 
river.  M.  Joliet  was  admirably  qualified  for  this 
responsible  enterprise.  He  was  a  man  of  deep 
religious  convictions,  had  spent  several  years  among 
the  Indians,  was  a  very  courteous  man  in  all  his 
intercourse  with  them,  was  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  their  customs,  and  spoke  several  of  their  lan- 
guages. As  to  courage,  it  was  said  that  he  absolutely 
feared  nothing.  The  good  father  writes,  in  refer- 
ence to  his  own  appointment  to  this  expedition  : 

"  I  was  the  more  enraptured  at  this  good  news, 
as  I  saw  my  designs  on  the  point  of  being  accom- 
plished, and  myself  in  the  happy  necessity  of  expos- 
ing my  life  for  the  salvation  of  all  these  nations. 
Our  joy  at  being  chosen  for  this  enterprise,  sweet- 
ened the  labor  of  paddling  from  morning  till  night. 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES  MARQUETTE. 


27 


uncer- 
Vlexico, 
L,  which 
1  conse- 
heet  of 
•ing  the 
coast, 
ontenac 
Quebec, 
to   take 
rind  and 
alked  of 
for   this 
3f    deep 
among 
1  all  his 
uainted 
leir  lan- 
)solutely 
n    refer- 
ion  : 
d  news, 
accom- 
f  expos- 
nations. 
,  sweet- 
11  night. 


As  we  were  going  to  seek  unknown  countries,  we 
took  all  possible  precautions,  that  if  our  enterprise 
were  hazardous,  it  should  not  be  foolhardy.  For 
this  reason  we  gathered  all  possible  information  from 
the  Indians,  who  had  frequented  those  parts.  We 
even  traced  a  map  of  all  the  new  country,  marking 
down  the  rivers  on  which  we  were  to  sail,  the  names 
of  the  nations  through  which  we  were  to  pass,  and 
the  course  of  the  great  river." 

On  the  13th  of  May,  1673,  this  little  band,  consist- 
ing of  M.  Joliet,  Father  Marquette,  and  five  boatmen, 
in  two  birch  canoes,  commenced  their  adventurous 
voyage.  They  took  'vith  them  some  Indian  corn 
and  jerked  meat ;  but  they  were  to  live  mainly  upon 
such  food  as  they  could  obtain  by  the  way.  The 
immense  sheet  of  water,  at  the  northwestern  ex- 
tremity of  Lake  Michigan,  called  Green  Bay,  is  one 
hundred  miles  long  by  twenty  or  thirty  broad.  The 
boatmen  paddled  their  frail  canoes  along  the  western 
border  of  this  lake  until  they  reached  its  southern 
extremity,  where  they  found  a  shallow  river,  flowing 
into  it  from  the  south,  which  they  called  Fox  River. 
They  could  propel  their  canoes  about  thirty  miles  a 
day.  Each  night  they  selected  some  propitious  spot 
for  their  encampment.  Upon  some  dry  and  grassy 
mound  they  could  speedily,  with  their  axes,  construct 
a  hut  which  would  protect  them  from  the  weather. 


28 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


{I 


iii 


Carefully  smoothing  down  the  floor,  they  spread  over 
it  their  ample  couch  of  furs.  Fish  could  be  taken 
in  abundance.  The  forest  was  filled  with  game. 
.An  immense  fire,  blazing  before  the  open  side  of  the 
hut,  gave  warmth,  and  illumined  the  sublime  scene 
with  almost  the  brilliance  of  noon-day.  There  they 
joyously  cooked  their  suppers,  with  appetites  which 
rendered  the  feast  more  luxurious  to  them  probably 
than  any  gourmand  at  Delmonico's  ever  enjoyed. 

Each  night  Father  Marquette  held  a  religious 
service,  which  all  reverently  attended.  Prayers  were 
offered,  and  their  hymns  of  Christian  devotion 
floated  sweetly  through  those  sublime  solitudes. 
The  boatmen  were  men  of  a  gentle  race,  who  had 
been  taught  from  infancy  to  revere  the  exercises  of 
the  church. 

They  came  upon  several  Indian  villages.  But 
the  natives  were  as  friendly  as  brothers.  Many  of 
them  had  visited  the  station  at  St.  Ignatius,  and  all 
of  them  had  heard  of  Father  Marquette  and  his 
labors  of  love.  These  children  of  the  forest  begged 
their  revered  friend  to  desist  from  his  enterprise. 

*'  There  are,"  they  said,  "  on  the  great  river ^  bad 
Indians  who  will  cut  off  your  heads  without  any 
cause.  There  are  fierce  warriors  who  will  try  to 
seize  you  and  make  you  slaves.  There  are  enormous 
birds  there,  whose  wings  darken  the  air,  and  who 


-|[ 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


29 


ad  over 
;  taken 
game, 
i  of  the 
2  scene 
re  they 
s  which 
robably 
oyed. 
eligious 
ivs  were 
levotion 
)Utudes. 
^ho  had 
cises  of 

ts.     But 

any  of 
and  all 
and  his 
begged 
rise. 
uer,  bad 
)ut  any 
I  try  to 
ormous 
nd  who 


can  swallow  you  all,  with  your  canoes,  at  a  mouthful. 
And  worst  of  all,  there  is  a  malignant  demon  there 
who,  if  you  escape  all  other  dangers,  will  cause  the 
waters  to  boil  and  whirl  around  you  and  devour 
you." 

To  all  this,  the  good  Marquette  replied,  "  I 
thank  you,  dear  friends,  for  your  kind  advice,  but  I 
cannot  follow  it.  There  are  souls  there,  to  save 
whom,  the  Son  of  God  came  to  earth  and  died. 
Their  salvation  is  at  stake.  I  would  joyfully  lay 
down  my  life  if'I  could  guide  them  to  the  Saviour." 

They  found  the  navigation  of  Fox  River  impeded 
with  many  rapids.  To  surmount  these  it  was  neces- 
sary often  to  alight  from  their  canoes,  and,  wading 
over  the  rough  and  sharp  stones,  to  drag  them  up 
against  the  swift  current.  They  were  within  the 
limits  of  the  present  State  of  Wisconsin,  and  found 
themselves  in  a  region  of  lakes,  sluggish  streams,  and 
marshes.  But  there  were  Indian  trails,  which  had 
been  trodden  for  uncounted  generations,  leading 
west.  These  they  followed,  often  painfully  carrying 
their  canoes  and  their  burdens  on  their  shoulders, 
for  many  miles,  from  water  to  water,  over  what  the 
Indians  called  the  Carrying  Places. 

At  length  they  entered  a  region  of  remarkable 
luxuriance,  fertility,  and  beauty.  There  were  crys- 
tal streams  and  charming  lakes.     Magnificent  forests 


II  i 


ii!t; 


!         ^ 

■  ! 

;    1 

i 

■  '  J           ■'' 

lii 

30 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


were  interspersed  with  broad  and  green  prairies. 
God  seemed  to  have  formed,  in  these  remote  realms, 
.  an  Eden  of  surpassing  loveliness  for  the  abode  of 
his  children.  Three  tribes,  in  perfect  harmony,  occu- 
pied the  region — the  Miamis,  Mascoutins,  and  Kick- 
apoos.  There  was  a  large  village  with  abundant 
corn-fields  around.  River  and  lake,  forest  and  prai- 
rie were  alike  alive  with  game. 

To  their  surprise  they  found  that  the  French  mis- 
sionary. Father  Allouez,  had  reached  this  distant 
spot,  preaching  the  Gospel,  eight  years  before.  The 
Indians  had  received  him  with  fraternal  kindness. 
He  had  left  in  the  centre  of  the  village  a  cross,  the 
emblem  of  the  crucified  Son  of  God. 

"I  found,"  Marquette  writes,  "that  these  good 
people  had  hung  skins  and  belts  and  bows  and  arrows 
on  the  cross,  an  offering  to  the  Great  Spirit,  to  thank 
him  because  he  had  taken  pity  on  them  during  the 
winter  and  had  given  them  an  abundant  chase." 

No  white  man  had  ever  penetrated  beyond  this 
region.  These  simple,  inoffensive  people  seemed 
greatly  surprised  that  seven  unarmed  men  should 
venture  to  press  on  to  meet  the  unknown  dangers  of 
the  wilderness  beyond — wilds  which  their  imagina- 
tions had  peopled  with  all  conceivable  terrors. 

On  the  loth  of  June  these  heroic  men  resumed 
their  journey.     The   kind    Indians   furnished  them 


I 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


31 


prairies, 
realms, 
)ode  of 
y,  occu- 
d  Kick- 
lundant 
id  prai- 

ch  mis- 
distant 
.  The 
ridness. 
)ss,  the 


ig  the 


with  two  guides  to  lead  them  through  the  intricacies 
of  the  forest  to  a  river,  about  ten  miles  distant,  which 
they  called  Wisconsin,  and  which  they  said  flowed 
westward  into  the  Father  of  Waters.  They  soon 
reached  this  stream.  The  Indians  helped  them  to 
carry  their  canoes  and  effects  across  the  portage. 
"We  were  then  left,"  writes  Marquette,  "alone  in 
that  unknown  country,  in  the  hand  of  God." 

Our  voyagers  found  the  stream  hard  to  navigate. 
It  was  full  of  sand-bars  and  shallows.  There  were 
many  islands  covered  with  the  richest  verdure.  At 
times  they  came  upon  landscapes  of  enchanting 
beauty,  with  lawns  and  parks  and  lakes,  as  if  arranged 
by  the  most  careful  hands  of  art. 

After  descending  this  stream  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles,  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Wisconsin  River,  and  saw  the  flood  of  the  Mississippi 
rolling  majestically  before  them.  It  was  the  17th 
of  June  1673,  Father  Marquette  writes  that,  upon 
beholding  the  river,  he  experienced  a  joy  which  he 
could  not  express. 

Easily  they  could  be  swept  down  by  the  rapid 
current  into  the  sublime  unexplored  solitudes  below. 
But  to  paddle  back  against  the  swift-rolling  tide 
would  try  the  muscles  of  the  hardiest  men.  Still  the 
voyagers  pressed  on.  It  was  indeed  a  fairy  scene 
which  now  opened  before  them.     Here  bold  bluffs, 


3^ 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


!!!!  :| 


hundreds  of  feet  high,  jutted  into  the  river.  Here 
were  crags  of  stupendous  size  and  of  every  variety 
of  form,  often  reminding  one  of  Europe's  most  pic- 
turesque stream,  where 

"  The  castled  crags  of  Drachenfels, 

Frown  o'er  the  wide  and  winding  Rhine." 

Again  the  prairie  would  spread  out  its  ocean-like  ex- 
panse, embellished  with  groves,  garlanded  with  flow- 
ers of  gorgeous  colors  Avaving  in  the  summer  breeze, 
checkered  with  sunshine  and  the  shad*^  of  passing 
clouds,  with  roving  herds  of  the  stately  buffalo  and 
the  graceful  antelope.  And  again  the  gloomy  forest 
would  appear,  extending  over  countless  leagues, 
where  ]>ears,  wolves,  and  panthers  found  a  congenial 
home. 

Having  descended  the  river  nearly  two  hundred 
miles  they  came  to  an  Indian  trail,  leading  back  into 
the  country.  It  was  so  well  trodden  as  to  give  evi- 
dence that  a  powerful  tribe  was  near.  It  speaks  well 
for  the  Indians — for  the  reputation  which  they  then 
enjoyed — that  Marquette,  with  his  French  compan- 
ion, M.  Joliet,  far  away  in  the  wilderness,  seven  hun- 
dred miles  from  any  spot  which  a  white  man's  foot 
had  ever  before  trod,  should  not  have  hesitated  alone 
to  enter  this  trail  in  search  of  the  habitations  of  this 
unknown  tribe.  They  left  all  their  companions,  with 
the  canoes,  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


33 


•*  We  cautioned  them,"  writes  Father  Marquette, 
"strictly  to  beware  of  a  surprise.  Then  M.  JoHet 
and  I  undertook  this  rather  hazardous  discovery,  for 
two  single  men,  who  thus  put  themselves  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  an  unknown  and  barbarous  people." 

These  two  bold  adventurers  followed  the  trail  in 
silence  for  about  six  miles:  They  then  saw,  not  far 
from  them,  upon  a  meadow  on  the  banks  of  a  small 
stream,  a  very  picturesque  group  of  wigwams,  with 
all  the  accompaniments  of  loafing  warriors,  busy 
women,  sporting  children,  and  wolfish  dogs,  usually 
to  be  found  in  an  Indian  village.  At  the  distance  of 
about  a  mile  and  a  half,  upon  a  gentle  eminence, 
there  was  another  village  of  about  equal  size. 

As  the  Indians  had  not  yet  caught  sight  of  them, 
they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  Father  Marquette,  in 
fervent  prayer,  commended  themselves  to  God.  They 
then  gave  a  loud  shout,  to  attract  the  attention  of 
the  Indians,  and  stepped  out  into  open  view.  The 
whole  community  was  instantly  thrown  into  commo- 
tion, rushing  from  the  wigwams,  and  gathering  in 
apparently  an  anxious  group.  . 

After  a  brief  conference  they  seemed  to  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  two  unarmed  men  could  not  thus 
approach  them,  announcing  their  coming,  with  any 
hostile  intent.  Four  of  their  aged  men  were  deputed 
to  go  forward  and   greet  the   strangers.     They  ad- 


iii! 


I! 


34 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


vanccd  with  much  dignity,  not  uttering  a  word,  but 
waving,  in  their  hands,  the  pipes  of  peace.  As  it 
afterwards  appeared,  they  had  often  heard  of  the 
arrival  of  the  French  in  Canada,  of  the  wonderful 
articles  which  they  brought  for  traffic,  and  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, with  their  long  black  gowns.  The  name  of 
Blackgowns  was  the  one  with  which,  in  all  the  tribes, 
they  designated  these  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  When 
they  had  come  within  a  few  paces  of  the  strangers, 
they  regarded  them  attentively  and  waited  to  be 
addressed.  Both  M.  Joliet  and  Father  Hennepin 
understood  that  these  ceremonies  indicated  friend- 
ship.   Father  Hennepin  broke  the  silence  by  inquiring : 

"  To  what  nation  do  you  belong?  " 

"  We  are  Illinois,"  one  of  them  replied,  "  and  in 
token  of  peace  we  have  brought  you  our  pipes  to 
smoke.  We  invi*-e  you  to  our  village,  where  all  are 
awaiting  you  with  impatience." 

The  Frenchman  and  the  four  Indians  walked 
together  to  the  village.  At  the  door  of  one  of  the 
largest  wigwams,  one  of  the  ancients  stood  to  receive 
them.  According  to  their  custom,  on  such  occa- 
sions, he  was  entirely  unclothed.  This  probably  was 
the  savage  mode  of  indicating  that  there  were  no  con- 
cealed weapons  about  the  person.  This  man,  with 
his  hands  raised  toward  the  sun,  which  was  shining 
brightly,  said : 


ENTERPKISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


35 


"  How  beautiful  is  the  sun,  O  Frenchmen  !  when 
you  come  to  visit  us.  All  our  people  welcome  \  ou, 
and  you  shall  enter  all  our  cabins  in  peace." 

He  then  led  them  into  the  wigwam.  A  large 
concourse  remained  outside  in  respeciiul  silence. 
Only  the  principal  men  entered  the  wigwam.  Mats 
were  provided,  for  the  guests,  in  the  centre.  The 
rest  took  seats  around.  The  calumet  of  peace  was 
passed.  All  in  turn  partook  of  the  smoke  of  the 
weed  which  both  the  civilized  and  uncivilized  man 
have  prized  so  highly. 

While  thus  employed,  a  messenger  came  in  from 
the  head  chief,  who  resided  in  the  village  on  the 
eminence  to  which  we  have  alluded.  He  brought 
a  message  from  the  chief,  inviting  the  strangers  to 
his  residence. 

"  We  went  with  a  good  will,"  writes  M.  Marquette. 
"  The  people,  who  had  never  before  seen  a  white  man, 
could  never  tire  looking  at  us.  They  threw  them- 
selves upon  the  grass,  by  the  way-side,  to  watch  as 
we  passed.  They  ran  ahead,  and  then  turned  and 
walked  slowly  back  to  examine  us.  AJi  this  was 
done  without  noise  and  in  the  most  respectful 
manner." 

The  chief  was  standing,  with  two  venerable  men, 
at  the  door  of  his  residence.  The  three  were  en- 
tirely destitute  of  clothing.     Each  one  held  the  calu- 


if 


I A 


■'^ 


M 


! 

! 

i      'I 


36 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


met  of  peace  in  his  hand.  The  guests  were  received 
witn  smiles  and  a  few  cordial  words  of  welcome. 
Together  they  all  entered  the  spacious  wigwam.  It 
was  very  comfortable  and  even  cheerful  in  its  aspect, 
being  carpeted,  and  its  sides  were  lined  with  mats 
ingeniously  woven  from  rushes.  The  Frenchmen,  as 
before,  were  placed  upon  central  mats,  while  all  the 
dignitaries  of  the  village  silently  entered  and  took 
their  seats  around. 

The  chief  rose,  and  in  a  few  very  appropriate 
words  bade  the  strangers  welcome  to  his  country. 
Again  the  pipe  of  peace  was  presented  to  them  and 
passed  the  rounds.  M.  Marquette,  who,  as  we  have 
said,  was  quite  at  home  in  all  matters  of  Indian  eti- 
quette, then  arose,  and  addressing  the  chief,  said  : 

"  We  have  come  as  friends  to  visit  the  nations 
on  this  side  of  the  great  river."  In  token  of  the 
truth  of  these  words,  he  made  the  chief  a  handsome 
present.  He  then  added,  *'  God,  the  Father  of  us 
all,  has  had  pity  on  you,  though  you  have  long  been 
ignorant  of  Him.  He  wishes  to  become  known  to  all 
nations,  and  has  sent  me  to  communicate  His  will 
to  you,  and  wishes  you  to  acknowledge  and  obey 
Him."  Another  present  was  handed  the  chief. 
He  then  continued,  *'  My  king,  the  great  chief  of 
the  French,  wishes  that  peace  should  reign  every- 
where ;  that  there  should  be  no  more  wars.     The 


ENTERPRISE   OF  JAMES  MARQUETTE. 


37 


:very- 
The 


Iroquois,  who  have  been  the  enemies  of  the  Illinois, 
he  has  subdued."  Another  present  was  given,  in 
confirmation  of  the  truth  of  these  words.  In  con- 
clusion of  this  brief  yet  comprehensive  speech,  he 
remarked,  "  And  now  I  have  only  to  say  that  we 
entreat  you  to  give  us  all  the  information,  in  your 
power,  of  the  sea  into  which  the  great  river  runs,  and 
of  the  nations  through  whom  we  must  pass  on  our 
way  to  reach  it." 

The  chief  rose,  and  addressing  Father  Marquette, 
said,  "  I  thank  thee,  Blackgown,  and  thee  also,"  bow- 
ing to  M.  Joliet,  "  for  taking  so  much  pains  to 
come  and  visit  us.  Never  has  the  earth  been  so 
beautiful  to  us,  and  never  has  the  sun  shone  so 
brightly  upon  us  as  to-day.  Never  has  our  river 
been  so  calm  or  so  free  from  rocks.  Your  canoes 
have  swept  them  away.  Never  has  our  tobacco  had 
so  fine  a  flavor,  or  our  corn  been  so  luxuriant  as  we 
behold  it  to-day,  now  that  you  are  with  us." 

Then,  turning  to  a  little  Indian  captive  boy,  at 
his  side,  whom  they  had  taken  from  some  hostile 
tribe,  and  had  adopted  into  the  family  of  the  chief, 
he  added : 

"  Here  is  my  son.  I  give  him  to  you  that  you 
may  know  my  heart.  I  implore  you  to  take  pity 
upon  me,  and  upon  all  my  nation.  Thou  knowest 
the  Great  Spirit  who  has  made  us  all.     Thou  speakcst 


38 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SAIXE. 


I  |ii: 


II 


J    I 


to  Him  and  hearest  His  word.  Ask  Him  to  give 
me  life  and  health,  and  to  come  and  dwell  with  us, 
that  we  may  know  Him." 

He  then  led  the  little  captive  to  the  side  of  M. 
Marquette.  This  was  in  return  for  tlie  first  present. 
Holding  in  his  hand  a  calumet  very  highly  carved 
and  ornamented  with  feathers,  he  presented  it  to 
the  father,  saying  : 

"This  is  the  sacred  calumet.  It  signifies  that, 
wherever  you  bear  it,  you  are  the  messengers  of 
peace.  All  our  tribes  will  respect  it,  and  will  pro- 
tect you  from  every  harm." 

The  bowl  of  the  pipe  was  of  some  highly  pol- 
ished red  stone.  The  stem,  elaborately  decorated, 
was  of  a  reed  about  two  feet  long.  "  By  this  pres- 
ent," said  he,  "  we  wish  to  show  our  esteem  for  your 
chief,  whom  we  must  all  revere  after  the  account  you 
have  given  us  of  him."  The  third  and  fourth  pres- 
ents consisted,  so  far  as  we  can  judge  from  the  rather 
obscure  narrative,  of  two  thick  mats,  one  for  each  of 
the  guests,  to  serve  them  for  beds  on  their  voyage. 
At  the  same  time  the  chief  said  : 

*'  I  beg  of  you,  in  behalf  of  the  whole  nation,  not 
to  go  any  farther  down  the  river.  Your  lives  will  be 
in  the  greatest  peril." 

"  I  replied,"  Father  Marquette  writes,  "  that  I  did 
not  fear  death,  and  that  I  esteemed   no  happiness 


ENTERPRISE  OF  JAMES   MARQUETTE. 


39 


greater  than  that  of  losing  my  hfe  for  the  glory  of 
God,  who  made  us  all.  But  this,  these  poor  people 
could  not  understand." 

The  council  now  broke  up,  and  a  great  feast  was 
given.  It  consisted  of  four  courses.  The  first  much 
resembled  what  is  called  in  New  England  hasty 
pudding.  It  consisted  of  Indian  meal,  and  corn 
pounded  fine,  and  boiled  in  an  earthen  pot,  and  was 
eaten  with  melted  fat.  The  master  of  ceremonies 
took  some  on  a  wooden  plate,  and  with  a  horn  spoon, 
quite  neatly  made,  fed  the  two  Frenchmen  as  a 
mother  feeds  a  child. 

The  second  course  consisted  of  three  boiled  fishes. 
Carefully  the  bones  were  removed,  and  the  Indian 
who  served  them  placed  the  food  in  the  mouths  of 
their  guests  as  before.  He  blew  upon  it,  to  be  sure 
that  it  was  sufficiently  cool.  For  the  third  course 
there  was  brought  forward  a  large  baked  dog.  This 
was  considered  a  great  delicacy,  and  was  deemed  the 
highest  compliment  which  could  be  shown  to  a  guest. 
But  the  prejudices  of  the  Frenchmen  were  such  that 
they  could  not  eat  dog,  and  this  dish  was  removed. 
The  fourth  course  consisted  of  fat  and  tender  cuts 
of  buffalo  meat.  This  also  was  placed  in  their  mouths 
as  parents  feed  a  child. 

There  were  three  hundred  wigwams  in  the  village. 
After  the  feast  the  guests  were  led  into  each  one  of 


1 

■11 

.    .il 

i 

'4 

ili' 
ill 

40 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SAL^.E. 


them,  and  introduced  to  the  inmates.  As  they 
walked  through  the  streets  a  large  crowd  accom- 
panied them.  Some  men,  officiating  as  a  kind  of 
poHce,  were  continually  haranguing  the  throng,  urging 
the  people  not  to  press  too  close,  and  not  to  be 
troublesome.  Many  presents  were  made  them  of 
belts  and  scarfs  woven  from  hair  and  fur,  and  other 
small  articles  of  Indian  manufacture,  brilliantly  col- 
ored and  richly  embroidered  with  shells.  They  had 
also  knee-bands  and  wrist-bands  which  were  quite 
ornamental. 

That  night  the  guests  slept  in  the  wigwam  of  the 
chief.  The  next  morning  they  took  leave  of  their 
generous  entertainers.  The  chief  himself  accompa- 
nied them  to  their  canoes,  followed  by  a  retinue  of 
nearly  six  hundred  persons. 

We  cannot  record  this  friendly  reception  without 
emotion.  How  beautiful  is  peace!  How  different 
would  the  history  of  this  world  have  been  but  for 
man's  inhumanity  to  man ! 


CHAPTER   II. 


The  First  Exploration  of  the  Mississippi  River, 


ft 


River  Scenery. — The  Missouri. — Its  Distant  Banks. — The  Mosquito 
Pest. — Meeting  the  Indians. — Influence  of  the  Calumet. — The 
Arkansas  River. — A  Friendly  Greeting. — Scenes  in  the  Village. 
— Civilization  of  the  Southern  Tribes. — Domestic  Habits. — Fear 
of  the  Spaniards. — The  Return  Voyage. 

Father  Marquette  and  M.  Joliet  had  astronomi- 
cal instruments  with  which  they  ascertained,  with 
much  accuracy,  the  latitude  of  all  their  important  stop- 
ping places.  As  they  state  that  the  two  villages,  which 
they  visited,  were  on  the  western  side  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, at  the  latitude  of  forty  degrees  north,  and 
upon  the  banks  of  a  stream  flowing  into  the  Great 
River,  it  is  supposed  that  these  villages  were  upon 
the  stream  now  called  Des  Moines,  which  forms  a  part 
of  the  boundary  between  Iowa  and  Missouri.  The 
Indians  called  the  villages  Pe-ou-a-sea  and  Moing- 
wena.  They  were  probably  situated  about  six  miles 
above  the  present  city  of  Keokuk. 

It  was  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  of  a  day 
near  the  end  of  sunny,  blooming  June,  when  our 
voyagers  re-sumed   their  adventurous  tour.     Nearly 


llilili 


III  1 1  w 


42 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


the  whole  tribe  they  had  visited  stood  upon  the  bank 
to  bid  them  adieu.  They  floated  along  through  a 
very  dreary  country  of  precipitous  rocks  and  jagged 
cliffs,  which  quite  shut  out  from  their  view  the  mag- 
nificent prairie  region  which  was  spread  out  beyond 
this  barrier. 

Upon  the  smooth  surface  of  one  of  these  rocks, 
apparently  inaccessible,  they  saw,  with  surprise,  two 
figures  painted  in  very  brilliant  colors  and  with  truly 
artistic  outline.  They  thought  that  the  painting 
would  have  done  honor  to  any  European  artist.  The 
figures  were  of  two  rather  frightful  looking  monsters, 
about  the  size  of  a  calf,  in  red,  green,  and  black. 
Stoddard,  in  his  history  of  Louisiana,  says  that  these 
painted  monsters,  between  the  Missouri  and  the 
Illinois  Rivers,  still  remain  in  a  good  degree  of 
preservation. 

"  As  we  were  discoursing  of  them,"  writes  Father 
Marquette,  "  sailing  gently  down  a  beautiful,  still, 
clear  water,  we  heard  the  noise  of  a  rapid,  into  which 
we  were  about  to  fall.  I  have  seen  nothing  more 
frightful.  A  mass  of  large  trees,  entire,  with  branches, 
real  floating  islands,  came  rushing  from  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Pekitunoiil,  so  impetuously  that  we 
could  not,  without  great  danger,  expose  ourselves  to 
pass  across.  The  agitation  was  so  great  that  the 
water  was  all  muddy,  and  could  not  get  clear." 


V^iif 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI. 


43 


This  was  the  rush  and  the  roar  of  the  incom- 
ing billows  of  the  terrible  Missouri,  the  most 
tremendous  river  upon  this  globe.  It  enters  the 
Mississippi  through  a  channel  half  a  mile  in  breadth, 
rushing  down  with  a  sort  of  maniacal  fury,  from  its 
sources  among  the  Rocky  Mountains  at  the  distance 
of  three  thousand  and  ninety-six  miles.  Its  whole 
course,  from  its  rise  to  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  is  four  thousand  three  hundred  and  forty- 
nine  miles.  More  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  years 
after  this,  Mr.  George  Catlin  ascended  this  river  in 
the  first  steamer  which  ever  ventured  to  breast  its 
torrent. 

It  took  the  steamer  three  months  to  ascend  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Yellowstone,  two  thousand  miles 
from  the  city  of  St.  Louis.  At  this  point  the  Amer- 
ican Fur  Company  had  erected  a  very  substantial 
fort,  three  hundred  feet  square,  for  the  protection  of 
their  property  against  the  savages.  The  banks  of 
the  stream  were  lined  with  the  villages  of  the  In- 
dians. Their  wigwams  were  of  a  great  variety  of 
structure.  The  scenes  presented  were  astonishing 
in  their  wild  and  picturesque  aspect.  Crowds  of 
weird-like  savages  would  often  be  collected  on  the 
bluffs,  watching  the  appalling  phenomenon  of  the 
passing  steamer. 

The  Missouri  is  different,  perhaps,  from  any  other 


m 


AA 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


1 

1 14 


river  in  the  world.  Its  boiling,  turbid  waters  rush 
impetuously  on,  in  an  unceasing  current,  for  hun- 
dreds of  leagues,  with  scarcely  a  cove,  an  eddy,  or 
any  resting  place  where  a  canoe  can  be  tranquilly 
moored.  The  Indian  name  of  the  river  signifies 
Muddy  Water.  It  is  so  opaque,  like  a  cup  of  choco- 
late, that  a  newly  coined  shilling,  placed  in  a  tum- 
bler, cannot  be  seen  through  the  eighth  part  of  an 
inch  of  the  water. 

For  nearly  a  thousand  miles  the  whole  bed  of 
the  stream  was  impeded  with  gigantic  trees,  torn 
from  the  rich  alluvial  banks,  forming  snags  and  saw- 
yers and  rafts,  through  which,  often  with  difficulty, 
the  steamer  cut  her  way.  Every  island  and  sand- 
bar, was  covered  with  dreary  looking  masses  of  drift- 
wood of  every  conceivable  variety. 

This  desolate  and  savage  aspect  of  the  rushing 
flood  is  much  relieved  by  the  aspect  of  marvellous 
beauty  often  presented  on  the  banks.  It  was  almost 
a  fairy  scene.  Hills  and  vales,  bluffs  and  ravines,  were 
continually  presented  in  successions  of  subHmity  and 
beauty  which  charmed  the  eye.  Prairies  were  often 
spread  out  before  them  of  boundless  expanse,  upon 
which  vast  herds,  often  numbering  thousands,  of 
bufifp^es,  elks,  and  antelopes,  were  seen  grazing.  In 
the  gloomy  forests,  wolves  were  roaming.  Mountain 
goats  bounded  over  the   cliffs.     And  at  times,  the 


■ 


EXPLORATION   OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI. 


45 


air  seemed  darkened  with  the  myriad  birds  which 
rose  from  the  tall  grass. 

There  was  one  twelve-pound,  and  three  or  four 
eight-pound  cannon  on  board  the  steamer.  At 
every  village  which  was  passed,  the  banks  would 
be  crowded  with  the  astounded  natives.  Mischiev- 
ously, the  captain  would  order  all  the  cannon  to  be 
simultaneously  discharged.  The  effect  upon  the 
terrified  savages  was  ludicrous  in  the  extreme. 
They  were  all  thrown  into  utter  consternation.  The 
more  devout  threw  themselves  upon  the  ground,  and, 
hiding  their  faces,  cried  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  pro- 
tection. The  cowards,  with  the  women  and  the 
children,  ran  screaming  back  into  the  prairie,  or 
behind  the  hills.  Occasionally,  a  little  band  of  vet- 
eran warriors,  the  bravest  of  the  brave,  would  stand 
their  ground,  ready  to  meet  the  terrors  of  even  a  su- 
pernatural foe. 

"  Sometimes,"  writes  Catlin,  "  they  were  thrown 
neck  and  heels  over  each  other's  heads  and  shoulders 
— men,  women,  children  and  dogs ;  sage,  sachem,  old 
and  young,  all  in  a  mass — at  the  frightful  discharge 
of  the  steam  from  the  escape-pipe,  which  the  captain 
of  the  boat  let  loose  among  them,  for  his  own  fun  and 
amusement." 

As  our  voyagers,  in  their  birch  bark  canoes,  passed 
the  mouth  of  this  wonderful  stream,  they  had  no 


!:-:J 


if 


«::;;, 


P 

1  .il 


li  » 


46 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


conception  of  the  scenes  which  were  transpiring  in 
thousands  of  Indian  villages  on  its  far-distant  waters. 
They  began  now  to  think,  from  the  course  of  the 
Mississippi,  that  it  must  flow  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
They  had  however  learned,  from  the  Indians,  thit 
if  they  were  to  ascend  the  Missouri,  or,  as  they 
called  it,  Pekitanoii^,  five  or  six  days'  sail,  they  would 
come  to  a  very  beautiful  prairie,  ninety-five  miles 
long.  This  splendid  country,  which  was  represented 
as  an  Eden  of  loveliness,  the  Indians  said  could  be 
easily  crossed,  carrying  their  canoes.  They  could 
then  take  another  river  which  ran  southwest  into  a 
small  lake.  This  was  the  source  of  another  large  and 
deep  river,  which  emptied  into  the  western  sea. 

In  subsequent  years,  this  description  of  the  Indians 
was  found  to  be  unexpectedly  correct.  By  ascending 
the  Missouri  to  the  Platte  River,  and  following  that 
stream  to  its  source  among  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the 
traveller  is  brought  within  a  few  leagues  of  the  Colo- 
rado, which  flows  into  the  Gulf  of  California.  Having 
passed  the  dangerous  rush  of  the  Missouri,  as  it 
entered  into  the  Mississippi,  and  fioatingupon  the  sur- 
face of  their  combined  waters,  they  came,  after  the 
sail,  as  they  judged,  of  about  sixty  miles,  to  the 
mouth  of  another  large  river,  of  gentle  current,  and 
whose  waters  were  of  crystal  purity,  flowing  in  from 
the  east.     The  Indians  very  appropriately  called  it 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE  MlSSlSSim. 


47 


Wabash,  which  signified  Beautiful  River.  The 
P^rench  subsequently  called  it  La  Belle  Riviere.  We 
have  given  it  the  name  of  Ohio,  appropriating  the 
name  Wabash  to  one  of  its  most  important  tributaries. 

The  voyagers  learned  that  this  stream  was  fringed 
with  a  succession  of  Indian  villages.  The  various 
tribes  were  peaceful,  averse  to  war.  In  one  district 
there  was  a  cluster  of  twenty-three  villages ;  in 
another,  of  eighteen.  But  alas  for  man !  It  would 
seem  that  the  fallen  children  of  Adam  were  deter- 
mined that  there  should  be  no  happiness  in  this 
world.  The  ferocious  Iroquois  would  send  their  war 
parties,  hundreds  of  miles  through  the  wilderness,  to 
make  unprovoked  attacks  upon  these  unwarlike  peo- 
ple. They  would  rob  them  of  their  harvests,  wan- 
tonly burn  their  wigwams,  kill  and  scalp  men,  women, 
and  children,  and  carry  off  captives  to  torture  and 
burn  at  the  stake,  in  barbarian  festivities. 

Near  the  mouth  of  this  river  they  found  deposits 
of  unctuous  earth,  having  quite  brilliantly  the  colors 
of  red,  purple,  and  violet.  Father  Hennepin  rubbed 
some  of  the  red  upon  his  paddle.  The  constant  use 
of  that  paddle  in  the  water,  for  fifteen  days,  did 
not  efface  the  color.  This  was  a  favorite  resort  of 
the  Indians  to  obtain  materials  for  painting  their 
persons. 

They  now  entered  the  region  of  that  terrible  pest, 


48 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


the.  mosquito.  Elephants,  lions,  tigers,  can  bo 
exterminated.  The  mosquito  bids  defiance  to  all 
mortal  powers.  The  Indians  would  build  a  scaffold- 
ing of  poles,  a  mere  grate-work,  which  would  give  free 
passage  to  smoke.  A  i"'ivv  pieces  of  bark,  overhead, 
sheltered  them  from  the  rain,  and  the  excessive  heat 
of  the  sun.  Upon  these  poles  they  slept,  kindling 
smouldering  fires  beneath.  They  could  better  endure 
the  suffocating  fumes  which  thus  enveloped  them 
and  drove  away  their  despicable  tormenters,  than 
bear  the  poison  of  their  stings.  The  voyagers  were 
greatly  annoyed  by  these  insects. 

As  they  were  thus  swept  down  the  infinite  wind- 
ings of  the  stream,  day  after  day,  mostly  at  the  will 
of  the  current,  they  perceived  one  morning,  much  to 
their  surprise,  a  small  band  of  Indians  on  the  shore, 
armed  with  guns.  The  savages  seemed  very  much 
at  their  ease,  and  waited  the  approach  of  the  canoes. 
Father  Hennepin  stood  up  and  waved  toward  them 
his  peace  calumet,  with  its  imposing  decoration  of 
feathers.  His  companions  held  their  muskets  in 
readiness  to  repel  any  assault.  Drawing  near  the 
shore,  the  father  addressed  them  in  the  Huron  lan- 
guage. They  did  not  understand  him,  but  made 
friendly  signs  for  the  party  to  land.  The  Indians  led 
the  Frenchmen  into  their  wigwams  and  feasted  them 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE   MlSSISSim. 


49 


upon  buffalo  steaks,  with  bear's  fat,  and  some  very 
delicious  wild  plums. 

It  appeared  that  these  Indians  were  a  band  of 
warriors,  probably  from  the  Tuscarora  nation.  They 
had  seen  the  Spaniards,  on  the  Florida  coast,  and 
had  purchased  of  them  guns,  axes,  and  knives.  They 
kept  their  powder  in  strong  glass  bottles.  From  them 
they  learned  that  a  ten  days'  voyage  down  the  rapid 
current  of  the  Mississippi  would  bring  them  to  the 
ocean.  The  indefatigable  missionary  endeavored  to 
give  them  some  idea  of  God,  and  of  salvation  through 
Jesus  Christ,  who  came  to  seek  and  save  the  lost. 

And  now,  with  renewed  courage,  our  adventurers 
entered  their  canoes  and  resumed  their  paddles. 
The  prairies,  which  had  so  long  delighted  their  eyes, 
gradually  cisappeared,  and  the  dense  forest  lined 
both  sides  of  the  stream.  It  was  very  evident,  how- 
ever, that  upon  the  other  side  of  the  ^orest-crowned 
eminences,  the  prairies  continued  to  extend  in  all 
their  sublimity  and  beauty;  for  they  often  heard  the 
bellowing,  as  the  roar  of  distant  thunders,  from  thou- 
sands of  wild  cattle  roving  the  plains. 

They  had  now  descended  to  nearly  the  thirty- 
third  degree  of  north  latitude,  when  they  came  to  a 
large  Indian  village,  situated  upon  a  plain  raised  but 
a  few  feet  above  the  level  of  the  water.  These 
Indians  had  undoubtedly  received  some  great  outrage 


il 

*" 

\ 

Pi', 

■III 

■  k 

1  -V  ■' 

^(1 

\ 

i 

III  I  M 


111  I  fei 


50 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


from  the  Spaniards ;  for  no  sooner  did  they  catch  a 
sight  of  the  Europeans  than  they  were  thrown  into 
great  commotion,  and  all  their  warriors  rallied  for 
battle.  They  were  evidently  aware  that  a  few  men> 
armed  with  the  dreadful  musket,  might  overpower  a 
large  number  who  wielded  only  the  Indian  weapons 
of  warfare. 

These  warriors  were  armed  with  bows  and  arrows, 
javelins,  and  war  clubs.     They  seemed  to  know  that 
the  invisible  bullet  could  strike  vvilh  death  far  beyond 
the  reach   of  any   of  their  missiles.     They  moved 
therefore  with  great  caution.     In  those  southern  lat- 
itudes the  birch  tree,  from  whose  bark  the  canoes  of 
the   northern    Indians   were   made,  did    not   thrive. 
Their  boats  were  made  of  large  logs,  hollowed  out 
and  neatly  shaped.     They   were  often  ornamented 
with  infinite  labor.     Some  of  the  warriors  prepared 
to  overwhelm  the  strangers  with  a  shower  of  arrows 
from   the   land.     Others   embarked    in  their   larger 
boats  to  ascend  the  river,  and  others  to  descend,  so 
as  to  cut  off  all  possibility  of  retreat. 

As  .the  voyagers  drew  near  the  shore,  Father 
Marquette  stood  up  in  his  canoe,  though  exposed  to 
imminent  danger  of  being  pierced  by  their  arrows, 
and  earnestly  waved  the  calumet  of  peace,  at  the 
same  time,  as  he  writes,  imploring  the  aid  of  *'  our 
patroness  and  guide,  the  Blessed  Virgin  Immaculate. 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPri. 


51 


And  indeed,"  he  continues,  "  we  needed  her  aid,  for 
we  heard,  from  afar,  the  Indians  exciting  one  another 
to  the  combat  by  continual  yells." 

In  the  terror  and  tumult  of  the  moment  the 
calumet  had  not  been  seen.  But  as  soon  as  some  of 
the  chiefs  caught  sight  of  it,  they  rushed  into  the 
water,  threw  their  bows  and  arrows  into  the  canoes, 
which  they  seized  and  brought  to  the  shore.  Father 
Marquette  and  M.  Jolict  were  so  familiar  with  the 
customs  of  the  Indians  that  they  understood  this  to 
be  a  friendly  movement,  and  they  no  longer  felt  any 
great  anxiety ;  though  they  were  aware  that,  through 
some  sudden  outbreak  of  the  savage  sense  of  re- 
venge, they  might  lose  their  lives.  The  good  father 
addressed  them  in  six  Indian  languages,  none  of 
which  they  understood.  At  last  an  old  man  came 
forward,  who  spoke  a  little  Illinois. 

Very  friendly  relations  were  soon  established. 
They  made  the  Indians  several  valuable  presents, 
and  informed  them  of  their  desire  to  find  the  way  to 
the  ocean.  "  They  perfectly  understood  our  mean- 
ing," writes  Father  Marquette,  ''  but  I  know  not 
whether  they  understood  what  I  told  them  of  God, 
and  the  things  which  concerned  their  salvation.  It 
is  a  seed  cast  in  the  earth,  which  will  bear  its  fruit  in 
season." 

The  Indians,  in  return,  presented  them  with  corn, 


f<  i".' 

,-  i  ■ 


»tim 


52 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


1 

' 

i 

i 
1 

1 

1 

i 

1 
1 

1; 

■'i 
:j 

^1 

J 

i 
i 

pounded  into  meal,  and  some  fishes.  They  said  that, 
at  some  distance  farther  down  the  river,  there  was  a 
large  village  called  Akamsea ;  that  there  they  could 
learn  all  they  wished  to  know  respecting  the  course 
and  the  out-flow  of  the  Father  of  Waters.  The  voy- 
agers slept  in  the  wigwams  of  the  Indians  during  the 
night,  though  the  father  confesses  that  it  was  not 
without  some  uneasiness.  The  Akamsea,  to  which 
the  Indians  referred,  was  what  we  now  call  Arkansas. 

It  is  supposed  that  this  village  was  near  the 
Indian  village  of  Guachoya,  where  the  unhappy  De 
Soto,  whose  romantic  history  we  have  given  in  a 
previous  volume  of  this  series,  breathed  his  last,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  before.  In  the  narrative 
which  has  descended  to  us  of  that  ill-fated  and  cruel 
expedition  the  historian  writes  : 

"  The  same  day,  July  2,  1543,  that  we  left  Amin- 
oya,  we  passed  by  Guachoya,  where  the  Indians  tar- 
ried for  us  in  their  canoes." 

It  was  at  Aminoya  that  De  Moscoso,  who  suc- 
ceeded De  Soto,  built  his  little  fleet  of  seven  strong 
barges,  with  which  the  Spaniards  descended,  in  a 
voyage  of  sixteen  days,  to  the  mouth  of  the  river. 
The  Spaniards  were  as  ignorant  of  the  sources  of  the 
mighty  river  upon  which  they  were  sailing,  as  were 
the  French  of  the  termination  of  the  majestic  flood, 
which  they   had   discovered   nearly   two   thousand 


EXPLORATION   OF   THE    MISSISSIPPI. 


53 


miles,  far  away  amidst  the  lakes  and  prairies  of  the 
north. 

The  next  morning,  at  an  early  hour,  the  French- 
men resumed  their  voyage.  A  party  often  Indians 
accompanied  them,  leading  the  way  in  one  of  their 
large  boats.  The  old  man,  who  understood  a  little 
of  the  Illinois  language,  also  went  with  them  as  an 
interpreter.  When  they  had  descended  the  river 
nearly  thirty  miles,  and  were  within  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  of  the  Arkansas  village,  they  saw  two  boats, 
ci"owded  with  warriors,  push  out  from  the  shore,  and 
advancing  to  meet  them.  The  keen  eyes  of  the  sav- 
ages had  probably  discerned  the  Indian  boat  which 
led  the  frail  canoes  of  the  Frenchmen.  They  knew 
that  persons  thus  approaching  could  come  with  no 
hostile  attempt. 

The  chief  of  this  party,  distinguished  by  his  gor- 
geous dress,  stood  up  in  his  boat,  and,  waving  the 
plumed  calumet,  sung,  in  a  very  plaintive  but  agree- 
able tone,  some  Indian  ode  of  welcome.  He  came 
with  smiles  and  friendly  signs  alongside  of  the  two 
birch  canoes  which  kept  close  together.  First,  hav- 
ing taken  a  few  whiffs  from  the  pipe,  he  presented 
it  to  them  to  smoke.  Then,  having  given  them 
some  bread,  made  of  Indian  meal,  he  made  signs  for 
them  to  follow  him  to  the  shore. 

The  chief  had  a  large   scaffolding,  such  as  we 


■Si 
'  ■(■■ 


■^^mtK^ 


\    't 


s 


II 


54 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


have  before  described,  as  a  protection  from  the  mos- 
quitoes. It  also  afforded  a  cool  shelter  from  the 
rays  of  an  almost  tropical  sun.  The  ground  floor 
was  carpeted  with  very  fine  rush  mats.  In  the  centre 
of  this  spacious  awning,  the  Frenchmen  were  seated, 
as  in  the  post  of  honor.  The  head  chief,  with  his 
subordinates,  surrounded  them.  Then  the  encircling 
warriors,  several  hundred  in  number,  took  their 
seats.  A  motley  but  perfectly  orderly  crowd  of  men, 
women,  and  children  gathered  around  as  witnesses  of 
the  scene. 

Fortunately  there  was  a  young  warrior  there  who 
had  travelled,  and  who  was  much  more  familiar  with 
the  Illinois  language  than  the  old  man  who  had 
accompanied  the  voyagers  as  interpreter. 

"  Through  him,"  says  the  faithful  missionary,  "  I 
first  spoke  to  the  assembly  by  the  ordinary  presents. 
They  admired  what  I  told  them  of  God,  and  the 
mysteries  of  our  holy  faith,  and  showed  a  great 
desire  to  keep  me  with  them  to  instruct  them." 

In  answer  to  inquiries  in  reference  to  the  sea, 
.they  said  that  it  could  be  easily  reached,  in  their 
canoes,  in  ten  days.  They,  however,  stated  that 
they  knew  but  little  about  the  nations  who  inhab- 
ited the  lower  part  of  the  river,  because  they  were 
their  enemies.  These  Indians  had  hatchets,  knives, 
and  beads.     This  proved  that,  in  some  way,  they 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI. 


55 


mos- 
1  the 
floor 
entre 
;ated, 
h  his 
rcUng 
their 
fmen, 
sesof 

e  who 
r  with 
o  had 

[ry,  "  I 

sents. 

d  the 

^-reat 

I 

[e  sea, 

their 

that 

linhab- 
were 

:nives, 
they 


had  held  intercourse  with  Europeans.  Upon  being 
consulted  on  this  question,  it  appeared  that  they 
had  obtained  them  through  the  Spaniards  in  Florida 
and  Mexico.  They  warned  the  voyagers  not  to  go 
any  farther  down  the  river,  as  they  would  certainly 
be  attacked  and  destroyed  by  the  war  parties  of 
these  hostile  bands. 

While  this  conference  was  going  on,  which  con- 
tinued for  several  hours,  the  Indians  were  continually 
presenting  their  guests  with  plates  of  food,  which 
consisted  principally  of  meal-pudding,  roast  corn,  and 
dogs'  flesh.  The  Indians  were  very  courteous.  But 
it  was  not  a  powerful  or  war-like  tribe.  They  often 
had  but  a  meagre  supply  of  food,  as  the  ferocity  of 
their  surrounding  enemies  prevented  them  from 
wandering  far  in  pursuit  of  game. 

Their  main  rehance  was  upon  corn.  They  sowed 
it  at  all  seasons,  raising  three  crops  a  year.  While 
some  fields  were  just  sprouting,  others  were  in  the 
soft  and  milky  state  suitable  for  roasting,  and  other 
fields  were  waving  with  the  ripe  and  golden  harvest. 
These  southern  tribes  were  generally  much  more 
advanced  in  the  arts  than  those  farther  north. 
They  manufactured  many  quite  admirable  articles 
of  pottery  for  household  use.  It  is  said  that  some 
of  them  were  hardly  inferior  in  form  and  finish  to  the 
exquisite  vases  found  in  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii. 


il; 


I 


1       :;! 


i     •] 


56 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Still  they  were  i''  many  respects  degraded  sav- 
ages, of  loathsomr  ^abits,  but  little  elevated  above 
the  brutes.  Many  of  the  men  wandered  about  with- 
out any  clothing.  The  women  were  not  regarded 
with  any  honor.  They  were  beasts  of  burden, 
dressed  in  wretched  skins,  without  any  ornaments. 
Their  wigwams  were  long  and  wide,  made  of  bark, 
with  a  single  central  entrance.  Almost  like  the  cat- 
tle, they  slept  together  at  the  two  extremities,  upon 
mat-covered  elevations,  raised  about  two  feet  from 
the  ground.  From  the  description  of  Father  Mar- 
quette, we  should  infer  that,  in  this  melancholy  vil- 
lage, the  chiefs  alone  enjoyed  the  luxury  of  sleeping 
upon  poles  enveloped  with  suffocating  smoke  to 
drive  away  the  mosquitoes. 

"  We  ate  no  fruit  there,"  writes  Marquette,  "  but 
watermelons.  If  they  knew  how  to  cultivate  their 
grounds  they  might  have  plenty  of  all  kinds." 

In  the  evening  M.  Joliet  and  Father  Marquette 
held  a  conference  in  reference  to  their  future  course. 
They  had  ascertained  that  they  were  at  33°  40'  north 
latitude.  The  basin  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  was  at  31° 
40'.  Though  the  Indians  had  said  that  they  could 
reach  the  sea  in  ten  days,  it  was  manifest  that  they 
could  easily  accomplish  the  distance  in  four  or  five. 
The  question  was  consequently  settled  that  the 
Mississippi  ran  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     To  decide 


EXPLORATION   OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI. 


57 


this  point  was  the  great  object  of  their  voyage. 
Spanish  outrages  had  exasperated  all  the  Indians 
along  the  southern  coast.  The  voyagers  could  not 
prosecute  their  enterprise  any  farther,  but  at  the 
imminent  peril  of  their  lives.  Should  they  thus 
perish,  the  result  of  their  discoveries  would,  for  a 
long  time,  be  lost  to  the  world. 

They  feared  the  Spaniards  even  more  than  they 
did  the  savages.  The  Spaniards,  jealous  of  the 
power  of  France,  would  certainly  hold  them  as  pris- 
oners, if  they  could  take  them,  and  would  not 
improbably  put  them  to  death  to  prevent  the  fact  of 
their  having  descended  the  whole  course  of  the 
Mississippi  from  being  known.  They  therefore 
wisely  determined  to  retrace  their  steps  with  all 
energy.  On  the  17th  of  July  they  left  the  village  of 
Akamsea,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  River,  to 
stem  the  strong  current  of  the  Mississippi  on  their 
return.  At  high-water  the  vast  flood,  a  mile  in 
width,  rushed  along  at  the  rate  of  five  or  six  miles 
an  hour.  They  found  it  very  difficult  to  force  their 
way  against  this  current.  We  have  no  particular 
account  of  the  incidents  of  their  long  and  laborious 
return  voyage.  When  they  had  reached  the  latitude 
of  thirty-eighth  degree  north,  they  came  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Illinois  River.  The  Indians  informed 
them  that  this   would  be   a  shorter  route  to  Lake 


4^ 


i  i 


!  ; 


58 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Michigan  than  to  go  up  the  Mississippi  still  farther 
to  the  Wisconsin  River.  They  therefore  entered  this 
stream,  which  takes  its  rise  within  six  miles  of  the 
lake.  In  the  glowing  account  which  Father  Mar- 
quette gives  of  this  river,  he  writes : 

"  We  had  seen  nothing  like  this  river  for  the  fertil- 
ity of  the  land,  its  prairies,  woods,  wild  cattle,  stags, 
deer,  wild-cats,  bustards,  swans,  ducks,  parrots,  and 
even  beavers.  It  has  many  little  lakes  and  tributary 
rivers.  The  stream  on  which  we  sailed  is  broad, 
deep,  and  gentle,  for  sixty-five  leagues.  During  the 
spring,  and  part  of  the  summer,  when  the  rivers 
are  full,  the  portage  is  only  a  mile  and  a  half  in 
length." 

They  ascended  the  Illinois  until,  by  a  short  por- 
tage, they  could  transport  their  canoes  across  the 
prairie  to  the  Chicago  River.  Descending  this 
stream  to  its  mouth,  where  the  thronged  city  of 
Chicago  now  stands,  but  which  was  then  only  a 
dreary  expanse  of  marshy  prairie,  they  paddled  up 
the  western  coast  of  Lake  Michigan  until  they 
reached  the  mission  at  Green  Bay,  about  the  middle 
of  September.  About  two  months  were  spent  in 
the  toilsome  voyage  from  Arkansas. 

General  Wool,  Inspector-General  of  the  army  of 
tl  e  United  States,  has  made,  from  a  personal 
acquaintance  with  the  route,  the  following  estimate 


por- 
s  the 

this 
y  of 
nly  a 
d  up 

they 
liddle 

nt  in 


EXPLORATION  OF  THE   MISSISSIPPI.  59 

of  the  distances  of  the  several  stages  of  this  eventful 
journey : 

From  Green  Pay  up  Fox  River  to  the  portage 175  miles. 

From  the  portage  down  the  Wisconsin  to  the  Mississippi  .  175  " 
From  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  to  the  *nouth  of  the 

Arkansas 1087  " 

From  the  Arkansas  to  the  Illinois  River 547  " 

From  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  to  Chicago 305  " 

From  Chicago  to  Green  Bay,  by  the  lake  shore 260  " 

Total 2,549 

The  accompanying  fac-simile  of  a  map  attached 
to  Marquette's  Journal,  reduced  from  the  original, 
and  which  we  take  from  Mr.  Sparks's  brief  but 
admirable  sketch  of  Marquette's  Life,  will  give  the 
reader  a  very  clear  idea  of  the  route  he  pursued. 
The  dotted  line  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  Illinois, 
marked  "  Chemin  du  retour,"  is  evidently  a  mistake, 
added  by  some  other  hand.  It  is  clear,  from  the 
narrative,  that  the  voyagers  returned  up  the  Illinois 
River. 

Father  Marquette,  who  was  never  known  to  utter 
a  murmuring  word,  and  who  was  serene  and  cheerful 
amidst  the  sorest  trials,  was  so  utterly  exhausted  by 
the  toils  of  the  expedition  that  he  could  proceed  no 
farther  than  Green  Bay.  Here  M.  Joliet  separated 
from  him  and  continued  his  route,  in  a  birch  canoe, 
along  the  vast  expanse  of  Huron,  Erie,  and  Ontario, 
and    down    the    St.   Lawrence    to    Montreal.     In 


'.1 


';    i 


:■• 


Co 


THE   ADVENTURES   OF   LA  SALLE. 


descending  the  rapids  of  the  river  his  canoe  was  over- 
set and  ail  his  papers  lost,  he  narrowly  escaping  with 
his  life.  He  subsequently  dictated,  from  memory,  a 
few  pages  of  the  incidents  of  the  voyage ;  but  the 
manuscript  of  Father  Marquette  alone  remained  to 
tell  the  wondrous  story.  This  was  sent  to  France, 
and  there  published. 

Even  Marquette  had  no  conception  of  the  true 
grandeur  of  that  valley  he  had  entered,  extending 
from  the  Alleghany  ridges  to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
Still,  when  the  tidings  of  his  wonderful  discoveries 
reached  Quebec,  the  exciting  intelligence  was  received 
with  the  ringing  of  bells,  with  salvos  of  artillery,  and, 
most  prominent  and  important  of  all,  by  nearly  the 
whole  population,  led  by  the  clergy  and  other  digni- 
taries of  the  place,  going  in  procession  to  the  cathe- 
dral where  the  Te  Deum  was  sung  in  thanksgiving 
to  God. 


CHAPTER  III. 
Marquette' s  Last  Voyage,  and  Death. 

The  Departure  from  Green  Bay. — Navigating  the  Lake  in  a  canoe. — 
Storms  of  rain  and  snow. — Night  Encampments. — Ascendinjj 
the  Chicago  River. — A  Winter  with  the  Savages. — Journey  to 
the  Kankakee. — The  Great  Council  on  the  Prairie. — Interesting 
Incidents. — The  Escort  of  Savages. — The  Death  Scene. — Sub- 
lime Funeral  Solemnities. 


Father  Marquette  spent  the  winter  and  the 
whole  summer  of  1674  at  Green  Bay,  actively  engaged 
in  the  services  of  the  mission,  though  in  a  very  feeble 
state  of  health.  It  is  said  that  he  was  remarkably 
genial  and  companionable,  fond  of  pleasantry,  ever 
greeting  others  with  pleasant  words  and  benignant 
smiles.  He  had  promised  the  Illinois  Indians  that 
he  would  return  to  them,  to  teach  them  the  religion 
of  peace  and  good-will  brought  to  the  world  by  the 
Son  of  God. 

His  health  being  somewhat  recruited,  he  set  out, 
by  direction  of  his  superiors,  with  two  boatmen, 
Pierre  and  Jacques,  to  establish  a  mission  among 
these  Indians,  who  were  anxiously  awaiting  his  arri- 
val.   The  mission  at  Green  Bay  was  at  the  southern 


i 


62 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


:ii|in 


extremity  of  that  inland  sea.  Taking  their  canoe 
and  all  their  effects  upon  their  shoulders,  they  crossed 
the  peninsula,  which  separated  the  bay  from  the  lake, 
throui^h  an  Indian  trail  about  thirty  miles  in  length. 
They  then  launched  their  canoe  upon  the  broad  sur- 
face of  Lake  Michigan.  The  cold  gales  of  Novem- 
ber had  now  begun  to  plough  the  surface  of  this 
inland  sea.  Their  progress  was  very  slow.  Often 
the  billows  were  such  that  the  canoe  could  not  ride 
safely  over  them.  Then  they  landed,  and,  in  the 
chill  November  breezes,  trudged  along  the  shore, 
bearing  all  their  effects  upon  their  shoulders  ! 

Ice  formed  upon  the  margin  of  the  water,  and 
several  snow-storms  impeded  their  march,  adding 
greatly  to  their  discomfort.  But  not  a  repining  word 
escaped  the  lips  of  Father  Marquette.  It  was  but  a 
dismal  shelter  they  could  rear,  for  the  night,  on  the 
bleak  shore.  Through  this  exposure  his  health  began 
rapidly  to  fail.  It  took  them  nearly  four  weeks  to 
reach  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago  River.  They  as- 
cended the  river  several  leagues,  until  they  came  to 
a  small  cluster  of  Indian  wigwams.  The  savages 
were  poor,  but  few  in  number,  and  their  abodes  com- 
fortless. But  Pere  Marquette  was  so  sick  that  they 
could  go  no  farther.  These  Indians  were  of  the 
Miami  tribe. 

Here  the  voyagers  built  a  small  log-cabin,  and. 


Marquette's  last  voyage  and  death.     63 


destitute  of  what  many  would  deem  the  absolute  ne- 
cessaries of  life,  passed  the  remaining  weeks  of  the 
dreary  winter.  One  would  suppose  that  the  lone 
missionary  must  at  times  have  contrasted  painfully 
his  then  situation,  with  the  luxuries  he  had  enjoyed 
in  the  ancestral  castle  in  which  he  was  cradled.  A 
few  wretched  wigwams  were  scattered  over  the 
snow-whitened  plains,  where  poverty,  destitution,  and 
repulsive  social  habits  reigned,  such  as  is  perhaps 
never  witnessed  in  civilized  life. 

His  home  was  but  a  cabin  of  logs,  with  the  inter- 
stices stuffed  with  moss.  The  roof  was  covered  with 
bark.  The  window  was  merely  a  hole  cut  through 
the  logs.  In  storms  a  piece  of  cloth  hung  over  it, 
which  partially  kept  out  wind  and  rain.  The  fire- 
place was  one  corner  of  the  room,  with  a  hole  in  the 
roof  through  which  the  smoke  ascended.  Often  the 
state  of  the  atmosphere  was  such  that  the  cabin  was 
filled  with  smothering  smoke.  A  few  mats,  woven 
coarsely  from  bulrushes,  covered  a  portion  of  the 
earth  floor.  A  mat  was  his  bed.  A  log,  covered  with 
a  mat,  was  his  chair ;  his  food  was  pounded  corn, 
and  fishes  and  flesh  of  animals,  broiled  on  the  coals; 
his  companions,  savages.  Such  was  the  home  which 
this  noble  man  had  cheerfully  accepted  in  exchange 
for  the  baronial  splendors  of  his  ancestors.  It  was 
two  hundred  years  ago.     Father  Marquette  has  re- 


m 


64 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


ceived  his  rewards.  His  earthly  labors  and  sacrifices 
were  for  but  about  twenty  years.  For  two  hundred 
years  he  has  occupied  a  mansion,  which  God  reared 
for  him  in  heaven.  There  he  is  now,  with  his 
crown,  his  robe,  and  his  harp,  with  angel  companion- 
ship.    And  there  he  is  to  dwell  forever. 

There  is  something  -exceedingly  beautiful  in  the 
simplicity  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  God,  in  the  per- 
son of  his  Son,  came  to  earth  and  suffered  and  died 
to  make  atonement  for  human  sin.  All  who  will 
abandon  sin,  and  try  to  live  doing  nothing  wrong, 
and  endeavoring  to  do  everything  that  is  right,  He 
will  forgive,  and  make  forever  happy  in  heaven. 

This  is  the  Gospel ;  the  Good  News.  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons  ;  but  in  every  nation,  he  that 
feareth  him  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted 
with  him.  The  loitering  Indians,  ignorant,  degraded, 
wicked,  gathered  in  constant  groups  around  the  fire, 
in  the  cabin  of  the  sick  Christian  teacher.  And 
when  he  told  them  of  that  happy  world  where  they 
shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more,  and 
where  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes, 
the  truth  came  home  to  their  hearts,  and  became  its 
own  witness. 

And  yet  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
found  its  bitter  antagonists.  With  the  Indians,  as 
in  every  city  and  town  in  Christendom,  there  were 


MARQUETTE'S  LAST  VOYAGE  AND   DEATH.        6$ 

those  who  did  not  wish  to  be  holy.  They  hated  a 
Gospel  which  demanded  the  abandonment  of  sin. 
These  men,  with  bloody  tomahawks  and  gory  scalp- 
ing knives,  and  who,  from  infancy,  had  been  practis- 
ing the  hideous  war-whoop ;  who  consider  the  glory 
of  their  manhood  to  depend  upon  the  number  of 
enemies  they  had  slain,  and  whose  greatest  delight 
consisted  in  listening  to  the  shrieks,  and  witnessing 
the  convulsions  of  their  agonized  victims  at  the 
stake,  denounced  the  Christian  teacher,  as  the  Jews 
denounced  the  Son  of  God,  crying  ou-t  "  Crucify 
mn. 

Every  day  Father  Marquette  was  sinking  in  lan- 
guor, which  both  he  and  his  companions  supposed  to 
be  a  monition  of  speedily  approaching  death.  And  yet 
he  was  a  cheerful  and  happy  man.  All  incomers  at  his 
cabin  were  greeted  with  smiles.  Death  had  no  ter- 
ror. Brighter  and  brighter  grew  the  path,  as  he  drew 
nearer  to  the  celestial  city.  His  log-cabin  was  contin- 
ually crowded  with  those  who  sought  instruction. 
The  two  humble  companions  who  attended  him, 
were  devout  men,  though  uneducated,  and  in  life's 
lowly  station.  They  joined  heartily  in  the  devotions 
of  the  cabin.  The  voices  of  the  three  were  joined  in 
matins  and  vespers,  and  floated  sweetly  over  those 
dreary  wastes,  where  Buch  heavenly  strains  had  never 
been  heard  before. 


ill' 


i|!:! 


66 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


Louif  XIV.  was  then  upon  the  tlirone  of  France. 
He  was  one  of  the  greatest,  most  powerful,  most  opu- 
lent of  all  earthly  monarchs.  The  wealth  and  the  ge- 
nius of  earth  could  construct  nothing  more  grand  than 
his  palaces  at  Marly  and  Versailles.  His  banqueting- 
hall  was  unsurpassed  by  any  other  hall  ever  reared 
upon  this  globe.  His  chambers,  his  saloons,  his  gal- 
leries, are  still  visited  by  astonished  and  admiring 
thousands.  And  yet  no  one,  familiar  with  his  life, 
will  deny  that  Father  Marquette,  in  his  log-cabin, 
surrounded  by  Indian  wigwams,  probably  passed  a 
happier  winter  than  did  Louis  XIV.,  amidst  the  most 
dazzling  splendors  which  ever  surrounded  a  mortal. 

Christmas  came.  It  was  made  by  the  three  a 
season  of  special  devotion,  that  God  would  so  rein- 
vigorate  Father  Marquette,  as  to  enable  him  to  ful- 
fil his  promise,  and  visit  the  Illinois  Indians,  and 
teach  them  the  Gospel.  These  devotions  were  called 
a  Novena,  which  was  a  nine  days'  prayer-meeting. 
Their  prayers  were  heard.  Contrary  to  all  reasonable 
expectation,  he  so  far  regained  his  strength  as  to  be 
able,  on  the  29th  of  March,  to  resume  his  journey. 
The  chill  winds  of  departing  winter  still  swept  the 
plains.  Storms  of  sleet  often  beat  upon  them.  The 
ground,  alternately  thawing  and  freezing,  was  fre- 
quently whitened  with  snow.  And  still  these  heroic 
men,  with  chivalry  never  surpassed  in  the  annals  of 


MARQUETTE'S  LAST  VOYAGE  AND  DEATH.   6^ 


knighthood,  pressed  on.  Their  journey  was  slow. 
Sometimes  they  floated  upon  the  stream.  Again 
they  followed  the  Indian  trail  through  forest  and 
prairie.  After  traversing  a  route  about  a  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  in  length,  they  reached,  on  the  8th 
of  April,  the  Kankakee  River,  an  important  tributary 
of  the  Illinois.  At  this  point,  which  is  now  in  the 
present  county  of  Kankakee,  and  near  where  the 
village  of  Rockport  stands,  the  Illinois  Indians  had 
their  large  and  populous  village. 

The  missionary  was  received,  we  are  told,  as  an 
angel  from  heaven.  He  assembled  all  the  chiefs  of 
the  tribe,  with  the  renowned  warriors,  that  with  im- 
posing ceremonies  he  might  announce  to  them  the 
object  of  his  coming,  and  impress  them  with  the 
momentous  importance  of  his  message.  There  v,  as 
no  wigwrm  sufficiently  capacious  to  accommodate 
such  a  multitude  as  the  occasion  would  assemble. 

Near  the  village  there  was  a  smooth,  verdant, 
beautiful  prairie,  richly  carpeted  with  the  velvet 
green  of  early  spring.  On  a  mild  and  sunny  morn- 
ing a  wonderful  crowd  of  savages — men,  women,  and 
children — were  seen  crowding  to  the  appointed  sta- 
tion. The  chiefs  were  dressed  in  truly  gorgeous 
habiliments,  of  plumes,  skins  richly  embroidered  and 
fringed,  and  brilliantly  colored.  Their  robes  were 
more  showy  than  any  court-dress  ever  witnessed  at 


m 


I    f 


iliil 


68 


THE  .ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


Windsor  Castle  or  the  Tuilcries.  The  warriors,  with, 
proud  demeanor  and  stately  tread,  marched  along, 
with  quivers  of  arrows  at  their  backs,  and  bows  in  their 
hands.  Tomahawks  and  scalping  knives  were  ostenta- 
tiously displayed,  and  the  scalps  of  enemies  dangled 
at  their  javelin  points,  as  badges  of  their  nobility. 
Of  these  they  were  more  proud  than  were  ever  Eng- 
lish, French,  or  Spanish  grandees  of  the  decoration 
of  stars  or  garters.  The  women  and  the  dogs  came 
next.  They  were  alike  regarded  as  necessary  drudges 
to  bear  burdens,  and  to  be  fed  with  the  refuse  which 
their  masters  left.  Then  came  the  boys  and  girls, 
many  of  them  half  naked,  shouting,  laughing,  racing, 
engaging  in  all  the  uncouth  merriment  of  a  savage 
gala  day. 

The  spot  selected  for  the  council  was  decorated 
according  to  the  most  approved  fashion  of  the  peo- 
ple and  their  times.  The  ground  was  covered  with 
mats,  made  of  the  skins  of  bears  and  other  animals. 
Posts  were  planted,  draped  and  festooned  with  green 
boughs.  Upon  each  of  the  four  sides  of  the  square, 
the  good  father,  who  had  ever  been  taught  to  regard 
with  the  utmost  veneration  the  Mother  of  Jesus,  hung 
a  picture  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  that  all  might  gaze 
upon  her  sad  yet  beautiful  features. 

Father  Marquette  took  his  seat  upon  a  mat,  in 
the   centre  of  the  enclosure.     Then  the  chiefs,  and 


MARQUETTE'S  LAST  VOYAGE  AND  DEATH.       69 


the  veteran  warriors,  who  in  many  a  bloody  foray 
had  won  renown,  took  their  seats  around  him. 
Silently  and  with  the  dignity  becoming  great  men, 
they  assumed  their  positions.  The  young  men,  who 
had  not  yet  signalized  themselves,  and  who  were  ever 
eager  to  go  upon  the  war-path,  that  they  might  return 
with  their  trophies  of  gory  scalps,  to  receive  the 
applause  of  the  nation  as  braves,  came  next. 

In  respect  to  the  war  spirit,  which  is  one  of  the 
most  direful  traits  of  our  fallen  race,  there  is  but  lit- 
tle difference  between  the  civilized  and  uncivilized 
man.  I  was  once  breakfasting  with  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  officers  of  a  European  army.  To  my 
question  whether  the  officers  generally  wished  for 
peace  or  war,  he  replied  : 

"  War,  of  course.  In  times  of  peace  promotion 
comes  slowly.  But  upon  the  battle  field  promotions 
are  very  rapidly  made." 

The  young  warriors  counted  about  fifteen  hun- 
dred. Outside  of  their  circle,  the  women  and  the 
children  were  clustered.  It  was  estimated  that  the 
whole  population  of  the  village  amounted  to  about 
three  thousand. 

The  Illinois  Indians  were  at  war  with  the  Miamis, 
among  whom  Father  Marquette  had  passed  the 
winter.  The  Illinois  chiefs  had  obtained  of  the  traders 
a  few  guns.     Immediately  upon  Marquette  reaching 


« 1 


i:J 


iM    U 


m 


m 


70 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


their  village,  they  hastened  to  entreat  of  him  powder 
and  ball,  that  they  might  fit  out  an  expedition  against 
their  foes.  Father  Marquette  rose  at  the  council,  and 
after  presenting  the  chiefs  with  some  valuable  gifts, 
in  token  of  the  sincerity  of  his  desire  to  be  their  friend 
and  do  them  good,  addressed  them  in  substance  as 
follows : 

"  I  have  not  brought  you  any  powder  or  balls. 
I  do  not  wish  you  to  fight  your  brethren  the  Miamis. 
You  are  all  the  children  of  the  same  Father.  You 
should  love  one  another.  I  have  come  to  tell  you 
of  God,  and  to  teach  you  to  pray.  God,  the  Great 
Spirit,  came  to  the  world,  and  became  a  man,  whose 
name  was  Jesus.  He  died  upon  the  cross  to  atone 
for  the  sins  of  all  men.  And  now,  if  you  will  cease 
to  sin ;  if  you  will  love  your  Father,  the  Great  Spirit, 
pray  to  Him  and  do  everything  in  your  power  to 
please  Him,  He  will  bless  you,  and  when  you  die  will 
take  you  to  dwell  with  Him  and  will  make  you 
happy  forever." 

Such  was,  in  general,  the  address  of  Father  Mar- 
quette. Such  was  ever,  in  substance,  his  teaching. 
Jesus  the  Christ,  and  Him  crucified,  was  his  constant 
theme.  Two  or  three  days  were  spent  in  similar 
exercises.  The  Indians  crowded  around  the  father 
constantly.  They  listened  to  his  teachings  with 
respectful  and  apparently  with  even  joyful  attention. 


MARQUETTE'S  LAST  VOYAGE  AND  DEATH.        71 


He  was  pale  and  emaciate.  Even  the  Indians  could 
perceive,  from  his  feeble  voice  and  emaciate  steps, 
that  he  was  not  far  from  the  grave.  On  Easter 
Sunday,  the  faithful  missionary,  with  solemn  and 
imposing  ceremonies,  took,  if  we  may  so  speak, 
spiritual  possession  of  the  land,  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  rapidly  failing  health  of  the  missionary, 
rendered  it  expedient  for  him  to  endeavor  to  return 
to  his  friends  at  Green  Bay.  The  poor  Indians 
really  mourned  at  the  idea  of  his  departure.  Time 
hung  heavily  upon  their  hands.  They  had  but  little 
to  think  of,  and  but  little  to  do.  Loitering  indolently 
around,  from  morning  till  night,  it  was  a  great 
source  of  enjoyment  to  them,  to  crowd  the  large 
wigwam  they  had  built  for  the  father,  to  listen  to 
his  words,  to  question  him,  and  to  witness  the  cere- 
monies with  which  he  was  accustomed  to  conduct 
his  devotions.  They  were  therefore  much  troubled 
at  the  thought  of  his  departure,  and  were  but  par- 
tially comforted  by  his  repeated  assurances  that  he 
would  either  soon  return  again,  or  send  some  one 
else  to  continue  the  mission  which  he  had  thus 
commenced. 

Slowly  and  feebly  he  set  out  on  his  long  journey 
back  to  Green  Bay.  It  was  ninety  miles  from  Kan- 
kakee to  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Michigan. 


72 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


iiJ?: 


They  could  paddle  in  canoes  over  a  portion  of  the 
route.  But  there  were  also  weary  miles  of  portage 
which  they  had  to  pass  over,  through  Indian  trails, 
carrying  their  canoe,  and  all  their  effects,  upon  their 
backs.  It  was  a  severe  undertaking  for  a  sick  man, 
who  was  so  feeble  that  even  if  a  horse  could  have 
been  provided  for  him  to  ride,  he  could  scarcely  have 
held  himself  upon  the  saddle. 

A  large  party  of  the  Indians  accompanied  the 
father,  on  this  weary  journey  to  the  lake.  They 
administered  to  his  wants  with  the  tenderest  care, 
relieving  him  of  every  burden,  and  aiding  him  over 
the  rough  ways.  At  the  night  encampments,  they 
provided  for  him  a  shelter,  kindled  his  fire,  cooked 
his  food,  and  spread  for  him  a  couch  of  leaves  and 
twigs.  When  they  reached  a  small  stream,  which 
ran  into  the  lake,  they  placed  him  as  comfortably 
as  possible  in  his  canoe,  and  intrusting  him  to  the 
care  of  his  two  faithful  boatmen,  Jacques  and  Pierre, 
bade  him  an  affectionate  farewell. 

The  savages,  after  these  deeds  of -almost  Christian 
kindness,  returned  to  their  wigwams,  to  sharpen  the 
edges  of  their  tomahawks,  the  points  of  their  javelins, 
the  barbs  of  their  arrows  ;  and  were  soon,  with  hide- 
ous yells,  rushing  upon  their  foes  the  Miamis,  burn- 
ing, killing,  scalping — performing  deeds  of  cruelty 
which  ought  to  cause  even  demons  to  Llush. 


mar(^uette's  last  voyage  and  death.      73 


istian 
the 
lelins, 
Ihide- 
)urn- 
luelty 


Father  Marc^ucttc  was  too  weak  to  wield  the 
paddle.  He  reclined  ih  the  bottom  of  the  canoe, 
with  his  head  slightly  elevated,  so  that  he  could  see 
all  the  beauties  of  the  scenery  through  which  they 
were  passing.  His  prayer-book  was  in  his  hand  ; 
his  talk  was  of  heaven  ;  he  was  cheerful  and  happy. 
His  companions  have  testified  to  the  wonderful 
amiability,  gentleness,  and  joy  he  maintained.  He 
told  them  plainly  that  he  should  die  upon  the  voy- 
age, but  encouraged  them  to  bear  courageously  all 
the  hardships  they  were  to  encounter  on  the  way, 
assuring  that  the  Lord  would  not  forsake  them. 

As  his  attendants  plied  their  paddles  he  read 
prayers  to  them,  sang  sweet  hymns  of  devotion,  and 
in  many  fervent  utterances  commended  them  and 
himself  to  God.  He  was  in  no  pain.  His  eye 
sparkled  with  animation.  His  soul  was  triumphant. 
It  may  be  doubted  whether,  on  the  broad  continent 

« 

of  North  America,  there  were,  in  these  hours,  an 
individual  to  be  found  more  happy  than  he. 

It  was  one  of  the  mornings  of  lovely  May,  when 
this  frail  birch  canoe,  with  its  three  inmates,  emer- 
ging from  a  small  stream,  entered  upon  the  ocean-like 
expanse  of  Lake  Michigan.  On  the  north  and  the 
east  the  majestic  inland  sea  spread  out  to  the  hori- 
zon, with  no  bounds  but  the  sky.  For  some  unex- 
plained  reason  they   decided   to  take   the   eastern 


74 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA   SALLE. 


shore  of  the  lake,  on  their  return  voyage,  though 
their  outward  voyage  had  been  by  the  western 
shore.  They  had  still  a  journey  of  three  hundred 
miles  before  them. 

Father  Marquette  was  so  weak  thai;  he  could  no 
longer  help  himself.  He  could  neither  move  nor 
stand,  and  had  to  be  carried  from  the  canoe  to  the 
shore  like  an  infant.  At  each  encampment  the 
attendants  would  draw  the  canoe,  with  Father  Mar- 
quette in  it,  gently  upon  the  beach.  They  would 
then  hastily  rear  a  shelter,  spread  for  him  a  couch  of 
the  long  and  withered  herbage,  and  lay  him  tenderly 
upon  it.  The  only  food  they  could  prepare  for  the 
fainting  invalid,  was  corn  pounded  into  coarse  meal, 
mixed  with  water,  and  baked  in  the  ashes,  with  per- 
haps a  slice  of  game  broiled  upon  the  coals. 

Thus  they  moved  along,  day  after  day,  expect- 
ing almost  every  hour  that  the  death  summons 
would  come.  On  Friday  evening,  the  27th  of  May, 
1675,  he  told  them,  with  a  countenance  radiant  with 
joy,  that  on  the  morrow  he  should  take  his  departure 
for  his  heavenly  home. 

He  gave  them  minute  instructions  respecting 
the  place  he  wished  to  be  selected  for  his  burial; 
directed  how  to  arrange  his  hands  and  feet,  and  how 
to  wrap  him  in  his  robes,  for  he  could  have  no  coflin. 
While  one  was  to  read  the  burial  service  the  other 


MARQUETTE'S   LAST  VOYAGE  AND  DEATH.       75 


was  gently  to  toll  the  small  chapel  bell  which  he 
bore  with  him  on  his  mission.  The  canoe  was  glid- 
ing along  near  the  shore,  as  the  father  gave  these 
instructions,  reclining  upon  his  mat.  The  setting 
sun  was  sinking  apparently  into  the  shoreless  waters 
of  the  lake,  in  the  west.  They  were  all  examining 
the  land,  the  boatmen  searching  for  a  suitable  spot 
for  their  night's  encampment,  and  the  father  look- 
ing for  a  good  place  for  his  dying  bed  and  his 
burial. 

They  came  to  the  mouth  of  a  small,  pleasant 
river,  which  presented  a  sheltered  cove  for  their 
canoe.  There  was  an  eminence  near  by,  crowned 
by  a  beautiful  grove,  and  commanding  a  wide  pros- 
pect of  the  lake  and  of  the  land.  It  had  a  sunny 
exposure,  drained  of  moisture,  and  composed  of  just 
such  sol  as  seems  suitable  for  a  grave.  Father  Mar- 
quette pointed  to  the  eminence  in  the  lone,  silent, 
solitary  wilderness,  and  said,  "  There  is  the  spot  for 
my  last  repose." 

The  boatmen  ran  their  canoe  up  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  a  few  rods,  and  landed.  Hastily  they 
threv.'  up  a  frail  camp,  kindled  a  fire,  spread  down  a 
mat  for  a  couch,  and  placed  their  revered  spiritual 
father  upon  it.  He  was  then  left  entirely  alone, 
with  his  God,  while  his  companions  were  engaged  in 
unloading  the  canoe.     They  were  silent  and  sad,  for 


76 


THE  ADVENTURKS   Ol''   LA  SALLE. 


I 


^ilNII 


i 


I'i' 


they  could  not  but  perceive  that  the  dying  hour 
was  at  hand. 

When  they  returned,  Father  Marquette  gave  them 
his  last  instructions.  "  I  thank  you,  my  dear  com- 
panions," he  said,  "  for  all  the  love  and  tenderness 
you  have  shown  me  during  this  voyage.  I  beg  you 
to  pardon  me  for  the  trouble  I  have  given  you.  Will 
you  also  say  to  all  my  fathers  and  brethren  in  the  Ot- 
towa  mission  that  I  implore  their  forgiveness  for  my 
imperfections.  I  am  now  very  near  my  home.  But 
I  shall  not  forget  you  in  heaven.  You  are  very  weary 
with  the  toils  of  the  day.  I  shall  still  live  probably 
for  several  hours.  I  wish  you  would  retire  and  take 
that  rest  which  you  so  greatly  need.  I  will  call  you 
as  soon  as  the  last  moments  arrive." 

They  left  the  cabin  with  stricken  hearts  and  weep- 
ing eyes.  The  dying  Christian  was  left  alone  with 
his  God.  Who  can  imeigine  the  peace  and  joy  which 
must  then  have  filled  his  heart  and  suffused  his  eyes. 
The  victory  was  won.  Death  was  conquered.  The 
chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof  were  wait- 
ing at  the  door  of  the  humble  cabin,  to  transport  the 
victor,  through  the  pathways  of  the  stars,  to  his 
throne  and  his  crown.  Glorious  death!  Blissful 
journey ! 

Three  hours  passed  away,  and  his  feeble  voice 
was  heard  caUing  his  companions  to  his  side.     He 


MARQUETTE'S  LAST  VOYAGE  AND  DEATH.   7/ 


threw  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  each  one,  and 
drawing  him  gently  down  imprinted  a  kiss  upon  each 
cheek.  Then,  taking  the  crucifix,  which  he  ever  wore 
around  his  neck,  he  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  one  of 
them,  requesting  him  to  hold  that  emblem  of  the 
atoning  sacrifice  of  his  Saviour  before  his  eyes  until 
the  last  moment-  Then,  inspired  with  the  faith  of 
Stephen  the  Martyr,  clasping  his  hands  and  fixing  his 
eyes  upon  this  memorial  of  God  manifest  in  the  flesh, 
in  fervent  prayer  he  said  : 

"  O  Lord  God,  I  thank  Thee  for  the  boundless 
grace  Thou  hast  conferred  upon  me  in  permitting  me 
to  die  in  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son.  O 
God,  I  thank  Thee,  that  I  have  been  His  missionary  ; 
and  that  I  am  permitted  to  die,  in  a  cabin,  in  the 
depths  of  the  forest,  and  far  removed  from  all  human 
aid." 

There  were  a  few  moments  of  perfect  silence. 
No  sound  fell  upon  the  ear  but  the  gentle  breathing 
of  the  dying  man.  He  was  then  heard  feebly  to  say, 
"  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth."  Again  he  said, 
in  accordance  with  the  faith  which  he  had  received 
from  childhood,  "  Mary!  Mother  of  Jesus  my  Lord, 
remember  me." 

Suddenly  he  raised  his  eyes  from  the  crucifix  and 
looked  upward,  as  if  a  vision  of  wonderful  glory  was 
bursting  upon  his  entranced  view.     His  countenance 


i 


|!« 


UN 


78 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


shone  radiant  with   oy.     A  sweet  smile  was  upon  his 
lips.     Without   a   struggle,  without  a  sigh,  his  soul 

He  had  fallen 


took  its  flight  to  its  home  in  heaven. 


asleep. 


'  Asleep  in  Jesus !     Far  from  thee. 

Thy  kindred  and  their  graves  may  be. 

But  thine  is  still  a  bh  ssed  sleep, 

From  which  none  ever  wake  t  j  weep." 


\m 


His  two  bereaved  companions  wept  bitteily. 
They  laid  out  the  body  as  directed  ;  wrapped  it  in 
the  threadbare  garments  it  so  long  had  worn,  and 
having  dug  the  grave,  placed  the  revered  remains 
within  it.  While  one  devotedly  covered  the  body 
with  its  mother  earth,  the  other  tolled  the  little  bell 
which  had  so  often  summoned  thern  to  prayer.  They 
remained  upon  the  spot  until  the  next  day.  A  large 
cross  was  made,  and  planted  firmly  in  the  ground,  m 
a  position  which  would  attract  the  attention  of  all 
passing  along  the  shore  of  the  lake.  The  two  faith- 
ful boatmen,  Jacques  and  Pierre,  then,  after  kneeling 
upon  th-^  grave  in  fervent  prayer,  returned  to  their 
canoe  and  continued  the  long  journey  to  Green  Bay. 
They  reached  the  mlssi  \\  in  safety,  with  their  sad 
tidings. 

Father  Marquette  died  at  the  early  age  of  thirty- 
eight. 

He  had  spent  twenty-one  years  an  earnest,  sclf- 


!U'!!I 


MARQUETTE'S   LAST  VOYAGE   AND   DEATH.        79 


In 

ill 


id 


denying  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  Twelve  of  these 
were  in  France.  Nine  were  devoted  to  the  savages 
of  the  New  World.  At  the  early  age  of  nine  years, 
he  became  an  earnest  Christian.  Every  Saturday 
was,  with  this  wonderful  child,  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer. 

There  were  quite  a  number  of  Christian  Indians  at 
the  Mackinaw  mission.  They  had  long  known 
Father  Marquette,  and  revered  and  loved  him.  A 
band  of  these  Indians  were,  some  months  after  this, 
on  the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  upon  a  hunting  ex- 
cursioii.  They  sought  out  the  grave  of  Father 
Marquette.  They  took  up  the  remains,  carefully 
enclosed  them  in  a  box  of  biirh  ba.k,  placed  them  in 
one  of  their  canoes,  and  paddled  them,  three  hun- 
dred miles,  to  the  mission  of  St.  Ignatius. 

A  convoy  of  canoes,  thirty  in  number,  in  single 
file,  formed  this  wonderful  funeral  procession.  It  is 
doubtful  whether  such  a  scene  was  ever  before  wit- 
nessed on  this  globe.  For  more  than  ten  days  this 
band  of  Indian  hunters,  in  their  picturesque  costume, 
silently  and  solemnly  paddled  along  the  shores  of 
the  lonely  lake,  that  the  remains  of  their  beloved 
pastor  might  repose  where  they  could  visit  the  spot, 
and  honor  them  with  their  testimonials  of  gratitude. 

As  they  approached  the  shore,  where  the  mission 
was   established,  with  its   cross-surmounted    chapel, 


""'^'jiiiiiMiii 


H 


^mmam 


80 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


'it 


I 


surrounded  with  Indian  wigwams,  a  courier  was 
sent  forward  rapidly,  in  a  canoe,  to  announce  the 
arrival  of  the  cortege.  The  whole  community 
promptly  gathered  upon  the  beach.  A  funeral  pro- 
cession was  formed,  led  by  Fathers  Nouvel  and  Pier- 
son,  who  were  Superiors  of  the  two  missions,  one  to 
the  Ottawas,  and  one  to  the  Hurons,  which  were 
located  side  by  side.  Interrogations  were  first  made 
to  verify  the  fact,  that  the  body  they  bore  was  really 
that  of  Father  Marquette. 

The  two  ecclesiastics  then  chanted  the  sublime 
anthem, 

"  Out  of  the  depths  have  I  cried  unto  Thee,  O  Lord. 
Lord,  hear  my  voice  ;  let  Thine  ears  be  attentive  to  the  voice  of  my 
supplications." 

The  canoes  were  still  on  the  water,  while  quite  a 
throng  of  the  Indians  crowded  the  shore.  With  the 
customary  religious  ceremonies,  the  body  was  con- 
veyed to  the  chapel.  It  remained  there  for  a  day, 
covered  with  a  pall.  On  the  morning  of  the  next 
day,  which  was  the  ninth  of  June,  the  remains  were 
deposited  in  a  grave,  in  the  middle  of  the  log  chapel, 
which  we  infer  had  no  floor  but  the  earth  ;  there  to 
repose  until  the  trump  of  the  archangel  shall  sound, 
when  all  who  are  in  their  graves  shall  come  forth. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


■  vil 


Life  upon    the   St.  Lazvrence  and  the  Lakes    Two 
Hundred  Years  Ago. 

Birth  of  La  Salle. — His  Parentage  and  Education. — Emigrates  to 
America. — Enterprising  Spirit. — Grandeur  of  his  Conceptions. — 
Visits  the  Court  of  France. — Preparations  for  an  Exploring 
Voyage. — Adventures  of  the  River  and  Lake. — Awful  Scene  of 
Indian  Torture. — Traffic  with  the  Indians. — The  Ship-yard  at 
Lake  Erie.     • 

About  two  hundred  years  ago,  a  young  man,  by 
the  name  of  Robert  de  la  Salle,  crossed  the  Atlan- 
<-'C  to  seek  his  fortune  in  the  wilds  of  Canada.  He 
was  born  on  the  22d  of  November,  1643,  in  the  city 
of  Rouen,  the  ancient  capital  of  Normandy,'^  France. 
He  was  the  child  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
families,  and  enjoyed  all  the  advantages  of  social  and 
educational  culture  which  the  refinement  and  schol- 
arship of  those  times  could  confer.  He  was  by 
nature  a  thoughtful,  pensive  young  man,  whose  soul 
was  profoundly  moved  by  the  unsearchable  mystery 
of  this  our  earthly  being.  In  very  early  life  he  found, 
in  the  religion  of  Jesus,  a  partial  solution  of  the  sub- 

*  De  La  Salle  among  the  Senecas,  in  1669.     By  O.  11.  Marshal), 
Buffalo  Historical  Society. 


li  H 


82 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


lime  drama  of  conflict,  sin,  and  sorrow  which  is  being 
enacted  on  this  globe,  and  which  has  no  solution 
whatever  but  in  the  revelations  of  the  Bible. 

Born  almost  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  great 
cath(idral  of  Rouen,  and  of  an  ancestry  which  from 
time  immemorial  had  been  the  children  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church,  and  instructed  from  infancy  by  revered 
ecclesiastics  of  that  communion,  he  almost  as  a  mat- 
ter of  necessity  accepted  Christianity  as  presented 
to  him  in  the  ritual  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  Nature 
had  endowed  him  with  a  restless,  enterprising  spirit, 
which  led  him  eagerly  to  plunge  into  those  wild  and 
perilous  adventures  from  which  most  persons  would 
have  turned  with  dismay. 

La  Salle  received  an  accomplished  education  in 
one  of  the  best  seminaries  in  Europe.  Upon  gradu- 
ating, he  received  from  the  professors  a  testimonial 
of  his  high  intellectual  attainments  and  his  unblem- 
ished moral  character.  About  the  year  1669  he 
sailed  from  France  for  Canada.  His  object  proba- 
bly was  to  accumulate  a  fortune  by  the  barter  of 
European  commodities  for  the  furs  and  skins 
obtained  by  the  Indians.  He  pushed  forward  to 
the  frontiers,  established  trading  houses,  and  in  the 
well-freighted  birch  canoe,  explored  remote  lakes 
and  rivers. 

At  that  time  the  whole  of  the  great  northwest 


LIFE   ON   THE   ST.   LAWRENCE. 


83 


of  this  country  was  an  entirely  unknown  land.  No 
one  knew  whether  the  continent  was  one  thousand 
or  ten  thousand  miles  in  breadth.  It  was  the  gen- 
eral impression  that  the  waves  of  the  Pacific  were 
dashing  against  the  rocks  a  few  miles  west  of  the 
chain  of  great  lakes  which  fringed  the  southern 
shores  of  Canada.  La  Salle  was  meditating  an 
expedition  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  through  the  majes- 
tic chain  of  lakes  to  Lake  Superior,  from  the  western 
end  of  which  he  confidently  expected  to  find  easy 
communication  with  the  Pacific  Ocean.  There  he 
would  again  spread  his  adventurous  sail,  having  dis- 
covered a  new  route  to  China  and  the  Indies. 

There  was  grandeur  in  this  conception.  It  would 
entirely  change  the  thoroughfare  of  the  world's  com- 
merce. It  would  make  the  French  possessions  in 
the  New  World  valuable  beyond  conception.  This 
all-important  route,  between  Europe  and  Asia, 
would  be  under  the  control  of  the  French  crown. 

M.  Frontenac,  an  ambitious  and  energetic 
Frenchman,  was  then  governor-general  of  Canada. 
He  entered  cordially  into  the  plans  of  La  Salle,  con- 
ferred frequently  with  him  upon  the  subject,  and 
was  sanguine  in  the  expectation  that,  by  this  great 
discovery,  his  own  name  would  be  immortalized,  ind 
he  would  secure  the  highest  applause  from  the 
Grande  Monarque,  Louis  XIV, 


MMiMai 


84 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


II 


As  early  as  the  year  1660,  the  Indians  had 
reported,  at  Quebec,  that  many  leagues  west  of  the 
great  lakes  there  was  a  wonderful  river,  the  Great 
River,  the  Father  of  Waters,  the  most  majestic 
stream  in  the  world,  flowing  from  the  unexplored 
solitudes  of  the  wilderness  in  the  north,  far  away 
into  the  unknown  regions  of  the  south. 

One  day  a  birch  canoe,  with  a  little  band  of 
hardy,  wayworn  voyagers,  French  and  Indians,  came 
paddling  down  the  swift  current  of  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  ran  their  boat  upon  the  beach  where  the  little 
cluster  of  dwellings  stood,  called  Quebec.  They 
brought  the  startling  intelligence  that  Father  Mar- 
quette, a  great  and  good  man  whom  all  knew,  had 
discovered  the  Great  River,  which  the  Indians  called 
the  Mississippi,  and  had  followed  down  its  majestic 
current  for  hundreds  of  leagues,  until  he  had  reached 
the  thirty-third  degree  of  latitude.  He  had  ascer- 
tained, beyond  all  question,  that  it  emptied  its  flood 
into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  This  important  discovery, 
it  was  claimed,  gave  to  the  French,  according  to  the 
received  law  of  nations,  the  whole  valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  its  tributaries,  however  great  that  valley 
might  prove  to  be. 

This  intelligence  was  received  with  every  demon- 
stration of  public  rejoicing.  It  gave,  as  it  was  sup- 
posed, to  France  a  new  world  of  boundless  resources. 


LIFE  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


85 


The  garrison  band  played  its  most  exultant  airs. 
Salvos  of  artillery  echoed  along  the  majestic  cliffs. 
There  was  feasting,  dancing,  and  singing,  and  the 
spacious  church  was  thronged  with  worshippers, 
praising  God  with  the  national  anthems  of  Te 
Deum. 

This  great  event  gave  a  new  impulse  and  a  new 
direction  to  the  ambition  of  La  Salle.  He  at  once 
conceived  the  idea  of  establishing  a  series  of  military 
and  trading  posts  along  the  whole  length  of  the  lakes, 
and  upon  all  the  important  points  of  the  great  river 
and  its  tributaries.  But  even  then  he  was  but  little 
aware  how  magnificent  was  the  realm  which  these 
tributaries  watered.  He  would  thus,  however,  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  France,  take  military  possession 
of  the  whole  territory. 

Governor  Frontenac  gave  his  most  cordial  ap- 
proval to  the  gigantic  plan.  His  own  mind  was 
greatly  excited  by  the  thought  of  the  grandeur  of  a 
chain  of  forts  extending  from  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  He  urged  La 
Salle  to  go  immediately  to  France,  seek  an  audience 
with  the  king,  lay  the  plan  before  him,  and  seek  the 
royal  patronage.  The  renowned  Colbert  was  then 
minister  of  finance  and  marine.  The  governor  fur- 
nished La  Salle  with  letters  to  the  minister  which 
would  £. cure  for  him  a  respectful  reception. 


■taat 


86 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


La  Salle,  a  penniless  adventurer,  recrossed  the 
ocean.  It  was  the  year  1675.  His  plan  at  once 
attracted  attention,  and  he  was  cordially  received  by 
both  minister  and  king.  The  courtiers  rallied  around 
him  with  much  enthusiasm.  The  king,  having  hon- 
ored him  with  the  title  of  chevalier,  authorized  him 
to  rebuild,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario,  Fort 
Frontenac,  which  was  falling  to  decay,  and  invested 
him  with  the  office  of  seignory  or  governorship  of 
the  fort  and  its  adjacent  territory. 

The  sublime  plan  which  La  Salle  thus  proposed, 
could  only  be  carried  into  execution  by  thecontinous 
labors  of  many  years.  La  Salle  returned  to  Canada 
full  of  bright  dreams  for  the  future.  For  more  than 
two  years  he  was  employed  in  rearing  the  walls  of 
Fort  Frontenac  and  improving  the  region  around. 
This  important  post  occupied  a  commanding  posi- 
tion near  the  eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1677  he  again  returned 
to  France,  to  report  the  progress  he  had  made. 
His  reception  by  the  court  was  even  more  cordial 
than  before,  and  he  received  from  the  king  new  hon- 
ors and  more  extended  privileges.  On  the  14th  of 
July,  1678,  he  sailed  from  Rochelle  for  Quebec.  He 
took  with  him  an  Italian  gentleman,  by  the  name  of 
Tonti,  as  his  lieutenant,  and  a  party  of  thirty  men. 
After  a  two  months'  voyage,  they  landed  at  Quebec 


%m 


LIFE  ON   THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


87 


e. 
al 
1- 
.f 
e 
.f 
b. 

:C 


on  the  15th  of  September.  Then,  paddling  up  the 
swift  current  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  they  passed  the 
Httle  cluster  of  log-cabins  surrounded  with  Indian 
wigwams  at  Montreal,  and  after  a  voyage  of  between 
three  and  four  hundred  miles  reached  Fort  Fron- 
tenac. 

This  was  indeed  a  post  far  away  in  the  wilder- 
ness. It  was  strongly  built,  with  four  bastions  on 
the  northern  side  of  the  entrance  to  the  lake,  at  the 
head  of  a  snug  forest-fringed  bay,  where  quite  a  fleet 
of  small  vessels  could  be  sheltered  from  the  winds. 

It  was  a  very  curiouo  spectacle  which  vvas  then 
witnessed  upon  this  remote  frontier  of  civilization. 
The  unbroken  wilderness,  where  wolves  howled  and 
bears  roamed,  spread  in  apparently  unbroken  gloom 
in  all  directions.  The  fort  rose  in  quite  massive 
proportions,  enclosing  within  its  palisades  a  number 
of  cabins,  which  the  garrison  occupied,  and  which 
were  stored  with  goods  suitable  for  traffic  with  the 
natives.  There  was  a  small  green  meadow  spread 
around,  which  was  covered  with  wigwams  of  every 
picturesque  variety.  Groups  of  Indians,  of  various 
tribes,  were  moving  about.  The  warriors  were 
painted  and  plumed,  and  many  of  them  very  gor- 
geously attired.  Women,  young  and  graceful  girls, 
and  little  children,  were  clustered  around  the  camp- 
fires,   some   with   busy   hands   usefully   employed ; 


t      1 


I 


t 


1 


■H 


88 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


li   j: 


others  shouting  and  sporting  in  all  the  varieties  of 
barbaric  pastimes. 

It  was  an  instructive  scene,  emblematic  of  this 
fallen  world.  The  frowning  fort,  with  its  threatening 
armament,  proclaimed  that  sin  had  entered  the 
world  with  its  war  and  blood  and  misery,  making 
man  the  direful  foe  of  his  brother  man.  The  cr  stal 
stream  and  lake ;  the  azure  of  the  overarching  skies ; 
the  bright,  serene  autumnal  day  ;  the  foliage,  the 
verdure,  the  picturesque  wigwams ;  the  peaceful 
employments  of  the  women,  and  the  sports  and 
shouts  of  the  merry  children,  showed  that  our  ruined 
Eden  still  retained  some  of  those  glories  which  em- 
bellished it  before  man  rebelled  against  his  Maker. 

La  Salle,  on  his  return  from  Europe,  in  the 
autumn  of  1678,  had  brought  with  him  a  select 
company  of  sailors,  carpenters,  and  other  mechanics. 
At  Quebec  a  number  of  Canadian  boatmen  joined 
him.  These  men  he  sent  forward  to  Fort  Frontenac. 
which  was  now  virtually  his  castle,  with  the  sur- 
rounding territory  his  estate.  The  boats  were  heav- 
ily laden  with  all  articles  for  trading  with  the 
Indians,  and  with  all  the  essentials  for  building  and 
rigging  vessels.  He  soon  followed  them,  in  an  open 
birch  canoe,  with  one  or  two  companions.  It  was  a 
long  and  perilous  river  voyage,  paddling  up  the  swift 
current  of  the  St.  Lawrence  between  its  thousand 


i!i.- 


LIFE  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


89 


islands,  struggHnfj  against  its  rapids,  and  .seeking  for 
the  eddies  along  its  lonely  forest-fringed  shores. 
Several  times  they  came  near  being  wrecked,  with 
inevitable  death. 

At  the  close  of  the  day  it  was  always  necessary 
to  run  the  canoe  ashore,  to  land  and  encamp.  But 
with  hardy  men,  fond  of  adventure,  these  were  pleas- 
ures rather  than  pains.  With  their  axes,  in  half  an 
hour  they  could  construct  a  sheltering  camp.  A 
brilliant  fire  would  dispel  all  gloom,  with  its  wide- 
spreading  illumination.  The  fragrant  twigs  of  the 
hemlock  furnished  a  soft  couch.  Here  they  cooked 
their  suppers,  sang  their  songs,  told  their  stories,  and, 
free  from  all  care,  probably  experienced  at  least  as 
much  pleasure  as  is  usually  found  in  parlors  the 
most  sumptuous. 

Indian  villages  were  quite  profusely  scattered 
along  the  banks  of  this  majestic  river.  The  scene 
was  often  quite  exciting  as  the  canoe  of  the  voyagers 
approached  one  of  these  clusters  of  picturesque  wig- 
wams in  the  evening  twilight.  The  Indians  were 
fond  of  the  song,  and  the  dance,  and  the  blaze  of  the 
bonfire.  The  whole  expanse  of  river,  cliff,  and 
forest,  would  be  lighted  up.  Shouts  of  barbaric 
revelry  echoed  throu<,h  the  sublime  solitudes.  And 
the  warrior,  the  squaw,  and  the  pappoose,  flitted 
about  in  all  the  varied  employments  of  savage  life. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


■4o 


<■'  C^ 


<p 


y 


^^ 


^ 


^ 


[/ 


^ 


^ 


i^. 


fA 


1.0 


I.I 


ff  IIIIM 

'"  IIIIM 

IIIAO 


M 

Z2 

1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

^ 6"     — 

► 

v^ 


<? 


/a 


0 


n 


'^/  ^ 


^V 


O 


/y 


7 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


# 


:\ 


\ 


■^^ 


^\ 


O 


S^      .vx      #S 


» 


% 


9, 


"^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


%^ 


L<? 


liii  ■;' 


'•  :'!i 


iP 


90 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


In  these  Indian  wigwams,  at  night,  the  voyagers 
almost  invariably  found  hospitable  refuge.  The 
Indians  were  generally  friendly.  The  traffic  which 
the  French  traders  introduced  was  of  inestimable 
value  to  the  poor  savages.  And  even  those  who 
were  disposed  to  look  with  suspicion  upon  the  en- 
croachments of  the  white  men,  were  overawed  by  the 
thunderings  and  lightnings  of  their  death-dealing 
muskets.  There  were  fishes  of  deHcious  flavor  in  the 
stream,  and  game  in  great  variety  upon  the  banks. 
These  viands,  with  the  food  they  took  with  them, 
furnished  breakfasts  and  suppers  which  they  deemed 
even  sumptuous. 

The  fort  was  reached  in  safety.  On  the  i8th  of 
November,  La  Salle  sent  a  small  vessel  of  ten  tons 
burden,  with  a  deck,  to  go  to  the  farther  end  of  Lake 
Ontario,  a  distance  of  about  two  hundred  miles,  and 
to  ascend  the  Niagara  River  until  the  falls  were 
reached.  The  vessel  contained  about  thirty  workmen, 
with  provisions  and  implements  for  erecting  a  fort 
and  building  a  vessel  beyond  the  falls  at  the  extreme 
eastern  end  of  Lake  Erie.  Having  ascended  the 
river  as  far  as  possible,  they  were  to  transport  their 
effects  along  an  Indian  trail,  in  the  wilderness,  several 
miles  above  the  falls  and  the  rapids,  until  they 
reached  comparatively  still  water  at  the  opening  of 
the  lake.    Here,  in  mid-winter,  they  were  to  construct 


LIFE   ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


91 


their  fortified  magazine,  and  build  a  vessel  for  their 
vast  inland  tour  through  almost  unknown  seas,  in 
search  of  the  distant  Mississippi. 

Even  then  this  continent  was  so  little  known  that 
many  supposed  that  the  Mississippi  emptied  into  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  and  that  thus  the  long-sought-for 
route  to  China  would  be  found. 

Only  about  ten  years  before,  in  the  year  1669, 
La  Salle,  on  an  exploring  tour  with  a  party  of  mis- 
sionaries in  birch  canoes,  had  discovered  these  falls. 
M.  Galinee,  in  his  journal  of  the  expedition,  writes : 

"  We  found  a  river  one  eighth  of  a  league  broad, 
and  extremely  rapid,  forming  the  outlet  from  Lake 
Erie  to  Lake  Ontario.  The  depth- is  extraordinary, 
for  we  found  close  to  the  shore,  fifteen  or  sixteen 
fathoms  of  water.  This  outlet  is  forty  miles  long. 
It  has,  from  ten  to  twelve  miles  above  its  embouchure 
into  Lake  Ontario,  one  of  the  finest  cataracts  in  the 
world.  All  the  Indians  say  that  the  river  falls  from 
a  rock  higher  than  the  tallest  pines.  We  heard  the 
roar  at  the  distance  often  or  twelve  miles  The  fall 
gives  such  momentum  to  the  water,  that  its  current 
prevented  our  ascending,  except  with  great  difficulty. 
The  current  above  the  falls  is  so  rapid,  that  it  often 
sucks  in  deer  and  stags,  elk  and  roebuck,  endeavoring 
to  cross  the  river,  and  overwhelms  them  in  its  fright- 
ful abyss." 


.V 


!    i 


il 


i    :!. 


92 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


This  is  the  earh'cst  description  of  the  falls  on 
record.  At  this  time  nearly  the  whole  of  the  present 
State  of  New  York  was  a  dense,  unbroken  wilderness. 
It  is  very  evident,  that  among  the  Indians  there 
were,  as  in  every  community,  good  men  and  bad  men. 
But  on  the  whole,  the  condition  of  humanity  among 
the  savages  must  have  been  dreadful.  What  are  we 
to  think  of  a  state  of  society  in  which  every  man's 
reputation  and  distinction  depended  upon  the  num- 
ber of  human  scalps,  torn  from  the  slain  victims  by 
his  own  hands,  with  which  he  could  fringe  his  gar- 
ments? 

On  this  tour  La  Salle  visited  the  Seneca  Indians 
in  Western  New  York,  where  the  beautiful  cities  of 
civilization  and  Christianity  now  adorn  the  land- 
scape. Here  they  witnessed  one  of  the  most  tragic 
spectacles  of  savage  life. 

Some  warriors  arrived  in  one  of  the  villages  with 
a  prisoner.  He  was  a  fnely  formed  young  man, 
about  nineteen  years  of  age,  from  the  Shawnee  tribe 
residing  near  the  Scioto  River,,  They  had  clothed 
their  victim  for  the  sacrifice.  Anxious  that  he  should 
endure  the  torture  as  long  as  possible,  they  had 
treated  him  tenderly,  that,  his  bodily  strength  x.night 
not  be  weakened.  He  had  been  given,  according  to 
their  custom,  to  an  aged  Indian  woman,  in  place  of 
her  son  who  had  been  killed.     It  was  at  her  option 


LIFE  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


93 


JIC 

ith 
in, 
[be 
led 
lid 
lad 
tht 
Ito 
of 
Ion 


to  adopt  him  or  to  cause  him  to  be  put  to  death  by- 
torture.     She  chose  the  torture. 

The  young  man  was  taken  into  a  cabin  adjoining 
that  which  was  occupied  by  La  Salle  and  Galinee. 
The  two  Frenchmen  visited  him  in  the  evening. 
Three  women  were  wailing  the  death  of  their  relative 
who  had  been  killed,  and  were  heaping  imprecations 
upon  the  victim  through  whose  tortures  they  hoped 
to  avenge  the  deatli  of  the  one  who  had  been  slain. 
The  Christians  pleaded  earnestly  for  him,  and  offered 
large  rewards  to  obtain  him  as  a  guide  to  conduct 
them  to  the  Ohio      All  was  in  vain. 

At  the  earliest  dawn  of  the  next  morning,  a 
group  came  rushing  into  La  Salle's  cabin  to 
announce  that  the  torture  was  about  to  commence. 
They  went  out  and  found  the  victim  entirely  stripped 
of  his  clothing,  and  so  bound  to  a  stake  that  he 
could  move  for  a  distance  of  two  or  three  feet.  The 
whole  band — men,  women,  and  children — were  gath- 
ered exultingly  around,  to  enjoy  the  cruel  pastime. 
The  poor  boy  well  knew  what  he  had  to  undergo, 
for  he  had  probably  often  assisted  in  similar  scenes. 

M.  Galinee  was  slightly  acquainted  with  the 
Algonquin  language ;  he  could  hold  some  conversa- 
tion with  the  captive.  The  victim,  pale  and  terror- 
stricken,  entreated  the  Frenchmen  to  intercede  for 
him,  that  his  execution  might  be  postponed  until 


<  i] 


Ul 


-4., 


94 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


ill 


I 


III 


^i  li 


i 

m 


!" 


ill 


III 


i 


the  next  day.  Again  they  renewed  their  efforts  to 
save  the  boy.  They  offered  to  pay  a  large  amount 
of  their  most  valuable  effects  for  his  ransom.  But 
the  Indians  shook  their  heads  and  said,  "  It  is  our 
custom  :  he  must  die." 

A  large  fire  had  been  kindled  near  by.  In  it 
there  was  a  long  gun-barrel  heated  to  a  red  heat. 
An  Indian  warrior,  a  staid,  sober  man,  came  forward 
with  much  dignity  of  manner,  and  taking  the  red- 
hot  gun-barrel  pressed  it  upon  the  soles  of  the  vic- 
tim's feet,  and  moved  it  slowly  up  his  legs.  The  skin 
and  flesh  smoked  and  crackled  under  the  terrible 
infliction.  The  agony  was  such  that  the  poor  boy 
could  not  refrain  from  loud  shrieks,  and  he  was 
thrown  into  the  most  convulsive  contortions. 

The  savages — the  stern  men,  the  women,  the  girls, 
the  boys — were  delighted.  As  they  listened  to  the 
shrieks  and  witnessed  the  agonizing  struggles  of 
their  victim,  they  clapped  their  hands,  and  danced 
and  shouted  in  fiend-like  exultation.  The  heated, 
iron  was  passed  over  his  whole  body,  from  the  sole 
of  his  feet  to  the  crown  of  his  head.  There  was  not 
a  spot  left  which  was  not  blistered  and  roasted. 
And  still  they  carefully  avoided  touching  any  vital 
point,  that  the  horrible  torture  might  be  continued 
as  long  as  possible. 

For  six  hours  this  poor  creature  endured  every 


?i 


LIFE  ON   THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


95 


arls, 
the 

of 
iced 
Lted. 
sole 

not 

5ted. 

ivital 

lued 

[very 


variety  of  agony  which  diabolical  ingenuity  could 
inflict.  I  will  not  continue  the  narration.  It  is  too 
harrowing  to  be  contemplated.  But  it  is  needful  to 
go  thus  far  to  show  what,  the  Indians  were  without 
the  Gospel.     Galinee  writes: 

"  At  length  they  knocked  him  down  with  a  stone, 
and  throwing  themselves  upon  him,  cut  his  body  in 
pieces.  One  carried  off  his  head,  another  an  arm,  a 
third  some  other  member,  which  they  put  in  the  pot 
to  boil  for  a  feast.  Many  offered  some  to  the 
Frenchmen,  telling  them  there  was  nothing  in  the 
world  better  to  eat ;  but  no  one  desired  to  try  the 
experiment. 

"  In  the  evening  all  assembled  in  the  public  place, 
each  with  a  stick  in  his  hand,  with  which  they  began 
to  beat  the  cabins  on  all  sides,  making  a  very  loud 
noise,  to  chase  away,  they  said,  the  soul  of  the  de- 
ceased, which  might  be  concealed  in  some  corner  to 
do  them  injury." 

This  scene  took  place  in  Western  Nev/  York,  a 
mile  and  a  half  west  of  Boughton  Hill,  but  about  tv/o 
hundred  years  ago.  Surely  the  religion  of  Jesus  has 
improved  the  condition  of  humanity. 

La  Salle  and  Galinee,  unable  to  endure  the  spec- 
tacle, retired,  in  anguish  of  spirit,  to  their  cabin.  **  As 
I  was  praying  to  God,"  writes  Galinee,  "  and  very 
sad,  La  Salle  came  and  told  me  that  from  the  ex- 


tl . 


J 

, 

HI 

1 

i 

1 

1 

I 

'; 

i 

• 

1 

J 

i;i 

96 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


citemcnt  he  saw  prevailing,  he  was  apprehensive  that 
the  Indians  might  insult  us,  and  that  we  had  better 
return  to  the  canoes."     Hastily  they  retired. 

But  let  us  return  from  this  digression.  La  Salle 
joined  his  companions  at  the  head  of  Niagara  River, 
on  the  borders  of  Lake  Erie,  on  the  29th  of  January, 
1679.  The  river,  above  the  falls,  was  a  sheet  of  ice, 
resembling  a  plain  paved  with  fine  polished  marble. 
While  many  of  his  men  had  been  employed  building 
a  vessel  to  be  launched  upon  the  lake,  others  had 
boldly  jxplored  all  the  surrounding  region,  purchas- 
ing of  the  Indians  furs  and  skins.  The  winter  was 
intensely  cold,  and  the  snow  was  deep.  There  was 
a  small  cluster  of  Indian  wigwams  on  the  Niagara 
River  below  the  Falls. 

The  Indians,  men,  women  and  children,  received 
La  Salle  and  his  party  even  affectionately.  They 
took  the  strangers  into  their  warm  cabins,  spread 
bear-skin  couches  for  them,  to  sleep  with  their  feet 
toward  the  fire,  and  fed  them  with  their  daintiest 
bits  of  game.  White-fish  were  taken  in  great  abun- 
dance at  that  place,  and  were  deemed  in  flavor  equal 
to  the  golden  brook-trout.  The  floating  ice  endan- 
gered their  brigantine.  The  Indians  aided  with  in- 
finite labor  in  dragging  it  to  a  safe  place  upon  the 
beach,  just  below  those  towering  cliffs  which  fringe 
so  large  a  portion  of  this  wild  river.     This  spot  was 


LIFE   ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


97 


near  the  present  site  of  Quccnstovvn,  on  the  western 
side  of  the  stream. 

All  the  goods  weiC  to  be  transported  through  a 
trail  of  the  forest,  encumbered  with  snow,  around 
the  falls,  a  distance  of  about  twenty  miles,  on  the 
shoulders  of  men.  The  Indians,  with  fraternal  kind- 
ness, aided  in  these  herculean  labors,  and  were  amply- 
repaid  for  days  of  toil,  by  a  knife,  a  hatchet,  or  a 
few  trinkets,  as  valuable  to  them  as  are  diamonds 
and  pearls  to  a  duchess.  La  Salle  constructed  a  for- 
tified d^pot  at  this  place,  to  serve  as  a  base  for  future 
operations.  Here  he  could  store  such  additional 
supphes  as  he  might  order  from  Fort  Frontenac. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  it  appears  that  he  could 
leave  priceless  treasure  in  a  frail  log-hut,  thus  far 
away  in  the  wildernesb,  under  the  protection  of  the 
Indians  themselves.  And  yet  these  very  men  and 
women,  had  La  Salle  been  captured  in  battle,  would 
have  shouted  and  leaped  for  joy  in  seeing  him 
writhing  and  shrieking  beneath  fiend-like  tortures. 
Such  is  fallen  man.  lie  is  the  ruin  of  a  once  noble 
fabric.  But  many  fragments  of  his  former  gran- 
deur still  remain.  There  is  no  philosophy,  save  the 
religion  of  the  Bible,  which  can  explain  these  dis- 
cordances. 

On  the  20th  of  January,  1679,  La  Salle,  with  his 
long  train  of  heavily  laden  men  in  single  file,  reached 


1=  i 


98 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


,^.    :!i. 


m 


w 

r-is 


m 


his  large  log-cabin  and  ship-yard  in  the  midst  of  a 
dense  forest  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie.  They 
brought  upon  their  backs  provisions,  merchandise, 
ammunition,  and  materials  for  rigging  the  vessel. 
The  dock-yard — it  could  hardly  be  called  a  fort — was 
about  six  miles  above  Niagara  Falls,  on  the  western 
side  of  the  river,  at  the  outlet  of  a  little  stream 
called  Chippewa  Creek. 

The  men  there  had  been  employed  in  erecting 
their  hut,  cutting  ship  timber,  and  preparing  the 
ground  for  building  their  vessel.  There  were  many 
Indians  continually  visiting  them.  La  Salle,  the 
very  week  of  his  arrival,  laid  the  keel  of  his  vessel, 
and  with  his  own  hand  drove  the  first  bolt.  He  had 
no  thought  of  encroaching  upon  the  lands  of  the  In 
dians,  or  of  erecting  any  forts  in  antagonism  to  them. 
The  object  of  his  exped.  'on  was  solely  to  make  dis- 
coveries in  the  name  of  France,  to  establish  trad- 
ing stations  for  the  purchase  of  valuable  furs  cf  the 
Indians,  and  to  erect  throughout  the  region  he  trav- 
ersed military  posts,  over  which  the  banners  of  France 
might  float,  which  would  prove  that  by  the  right  of 
discovery,  the  region  belonged  to  France  and  not  to 
England.  The  foe  to  be  guarded  against  was  the 
British  Government,  not  the  Indian  tribes. 

With  characteristic  sagacity,  La  Salle  summoned 


( 


11 


LIFE  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


99 


)f 
lo 
|e 


a  council  of  the  chiefs  of  all  the  neighboring  tribes, 
and  addressed  ^hem  in  substance  as  follows: 

"  I  come  to  you  as  a  friend  and  a  brother.  1 
wish  to  buy  your  furs.  I  will  pay  you  for  them  in 
guns  and  powder,  knives,  hatchets,  kettles,  beads,  and 
such  other  articles  as  you  want.  Thus  you  can  do 
me  good,  and  I  can  do  you  good.  We  can  be  broth- 
ers. I  am  building  a  vessel,  that  I  may  visit  other 
tribes,  purchase  their  furs,  and  carry  to  them  our 
goods.  Let  us  smoke  the  pipe  of  friendship,  and 
shake  hands.  The  G.^eat  Spirit  will  be  pleased  to 
see  us.  His  children,  love  one  another  and  help  each 
other.  I  wish  to  establish  a  trading-post  here,  where 
I  can  collect  my  furs,  where  you  can  come  to  sell 
them.  And  here  you  will  find  mechanics  who  will 
mend  your  guns,  knives,  and  kettles,  when  they  get 
out  of  order." 

These  were  honest  words.  They  were  convincing. 
All  smoked  the  pipe  and  grasped  hands  in  token  of 
fraternity.  The  Frenchman  was  a  benefactor,  not 
an  enemy.  His  life  was  to  be  carefully  protected. 
Should  he,  from  unkind  treatment,  refuse  to  come  to 
their  country,  they  could  buy  no  more  guns,  or 
knives,  or  kettles.     Henceforth,  every  wiewam  wcl- 

corned  the  ent^aiKe  of.a.lverichmrin.  ^   .  :  = 

.-.'.-.         .    ;■     !. .    *.'.  •.  ■  ' 

La  Salle,  while  enqi^gecj.in  building  his.  vessel,  de- 
spatched  several  ^aixpc.s  alci]g  each  iihore  of  Lake  Erie, 


15  ,   i   Ml 


lOO 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


IM! 


to  visit  every  Indian  village  and  purchase  their  furs. 
Indian  friends  paddled  the  canoes  and  acted  as  inter- 
preters. The  arrival  of  one  of  these  canoes  at  an 
Indian  village  was  an  occasion  of  universal  rejoicing. 
Happy  was  the  chief  who  could  be  honored  by  en- 
tertaining the  white  trader  :*n  his  wigwam.  The 
Frenchman  was  in  no  more  danger  in  moving  about 
amid  their  dwellings  and  forests,  than  he  would  have 
been  in  tra/ersing  the  boulevards  in  Paris. 

A  poor  Indian  would  bring  in  some  rich  furs,  to 
him  scarcely  of  any  value,  but  worth  ten  dollars  in 
London  or  Paris.  He  would  receive  in  exchange  a 
strong,  keen-edged  pocket-knife,  worth  in  London  or 
Paris  perhaps  half  a  dollar,  but  to  him  worth  ten  times 
ten  dollars.  He  would  go  home  to  his  wigwam  so 
happy  that  he  could  scarcely  sleep.  He  would  show 
his  almost  priceless  treasure  to  his  wife,  his  children, 
his  neighbors.  Accustomed  to  shave  down  his  bow 
and  arrows  only  with  such  an  edge  as  a  hard  stone 
could  afford,  he  was  filled  with  inexpressible  delight 
as  the  keenly  cutting  steel  performed  its  wondrous 
work. 

The  young  lady  of  wealthy  parents  may  rejoice 
when  the  gran^  pipr.o  first  enters  her  father's  parlor. 
The  fashionable  m^t^n'tiiay- fee< 's&me  degree  of 
exultation  as  she  regards,  the  splendor  of  her  newly 
furnished    reccpt'ion-room.     But    i:Iieir    joy  was  as 


f^ 


im 


LIFE  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE. 


lOI 


I 


nothing  compared  with  the  dch'ght  with  which  an 
Indian  woman,  for  the  first  time  in  her  life,  hung  a 
stout  iron  kettle  over  her  cabin  fire. 

La  Salle  named  his  vessel  the  "Griffin,"  as  that 
animal  was  one  of  the  emblems  on  his  family  coat- 
of-arms.     During  the  winter,  while  the  vessel  was  on 
the  stocks,  circumstances  required  the  presence   of 
La  Salle  at  Fort  Frontenac.     Promptly  he  set  out 
for  a  journey  on  foot  of  three  hundred  miles  through 
the  snow  and  the   woods.     Two   men  accompanied 
him.     A  strong  dog  dragged  a  portion  of  the  bag- 
gage on  a  sled.     Wherever  night  overtook  them  they 
hastily  constructed  their  camp,  built  their  fire,  cooked 
their  supper,  wrapped   themselves   in    furs,  and  fell 
asleep.     He   seemed    to   think  no  m.ore    of  such  a 
journey  than  a  gentleman  does  now   of  a  trip,  in 
cushioned  cars,  from  Boston  to  New  Orleans.     But 
nothing   in    this  world    ever  goes  smoothly  a  long 
time.     In  every  man's  life  it  may  be  said, 

"  Storm  after  storm  rises  dark  o'er  my  way." 

Several  boats  laden  with  supplies  bound  from 
Frontenac  to  Niagara  were  lost  in  tempests  on  the 
lake.  This  caused  great  embarrassment.  Provisions 
even  became  scarce.  The  laborers  would  have 
suffered  for  food  but  for  the  services  of  Indian  hunters, 
who  brought  in  deer  and  other  game.     The  fur  trade 


I«ll 


1 1!  1 


li 


■•*■".;! 


km 


tm  I! 


mm 


102 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


was  becoming  a  matter  of  great  importance.  There 
were  many  private  traders  and  companies  engaged  in 
the  traffic,  who  were  alarmed  in  view  of  the  magni- 
tude of  the  operations  contemplated  by  La  Salle,  and 
of  the  monopoly  which  had  been  granted  to  him  by 
the  king.  Here  again  we  see  the  dark  side  of  human 
nature.  Theso  men.  Frenchmen,  nominal  Christians, 
endeavored  to  rouse  the  Indians  against  La  Salle, 
even  to  burnings  and  massacres.     They  said  to  the 


savages  : 


"  La  Salle  wishes  to  take  possession  of  your  whole 
country.  He  is  building  a  fort  at  Niagara,  and 
another  at  Erie.  He  is  building  a  large  vessel,  that 
he  may  explore  all  your  distant  lakes  and  large 
rivers.  He  will  erect  his  strong  forts  upon  every 
commanding  spot.  These  forts  he  will  garrison 
with  armed  men,  well  provided  with  muskets,  and 
big  guns  whose  roar  is  like  that  of  thunder.  Then 
he  will  take  your  lands  and  bring  in  white  men  by 
thousands,  and  you  will  all  be  killed  or  driven  away. 

"  Your  only  safety  is  in  destroying  the  forts  at 
Niagara  and  Erie,  and  in  burning  the  vessel  he  is 
building,  before  it  is  launched.  We  will  not  trespass 
on  your  lands.  We  will  build  no  forts.  We  will 
bring  to  your  villages,  in  our  canoes,  all  the  goods 
you  want,  and  will  buy  all  your  furs.  Thus  you  will 
be  in  no  danger.'' 


LIFE   ON   THE   ST.    LAWRENCE. 


103 


These  plausible  representations  alarmed  the 
Indians.  Some  of  them  visited  the  encampment, 
and  with  a  suspicious  eye  watched  all  the  move- 
ments. There  were  two  parties  formed,  the  friendly 
and  the  unfriendly.  La  Salle  was  erribarrassed.  He 
micfht  be  attacked.  His  little  handful  of  men  would 
need  a  strong  fortress  for  their  protection.  But  to 
strengthen  his  works  would  confirm  the  fears  of  his 
foes  and  add  to  their  number.  An  Indian  woman 
revealed  to  him  a  plot  to  set  fire  to  his  brigantine 
on  the  stocks. 

He  kept  a  careful  watch,  ordered  all  his  men  to 
be  secretly  ready  for  a  surprise,  and  pushed  forward 
the  building  of  the  vessel  with  all  vigor.  Early  in 
April  the  vessel  was  launched.  The  sublime  Te 
Deum  resounded  through  the  solitudes  of  the  forest 
as  thanksgivings  were  offered  to  God  for  the  success 
of  the  enterprise  thus  far.  Prayers  were  breathed 
forth  that  God  would  guide  and  bless  the  vessel  and 
its  crew.  The  vessel  was  moored  at  a  safe  distance 
from  the  shore.  All  the  men  swung  their  hammocks 
on  board  their  floating  fortress,  and  were  quite  secure 
from  any  intrusion  of  the  savages. 


I    n 


»  CHAPTER  V. 

T/ie  Voyage  Along  the  Lakes. 

The  Embarcation. — Equipment  of  the  Griffin. — Voyage  through  the 
Lakes  and  Straits. — The  Storm. — Superstition  of  the  Voyagers. — 
Arrival  at  Mackinac. — Scenery  there. — Friendship  of  the  In- 
dians.— Sail  on  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan. — Arrival  at  Green 
Bay. — The  well-freighted  Griffm  sent  back. 

On  the  7th  of  August,  1679,  the  Griffin  .spread  her 
sails  for  her  adventurous  voyage  into  the  vast  unknown. 
Her  armament  consisted  of  five  small  cannon,  two  of 
which  were  of  brass,  and  three  clumsy  guns  called 
arquebuses.  The  vessel  was  of  but  sixty  tons  bur- 
den. Most  of  the  men  had  muskets  for  taking  game. 
The  current  in  the  river,  where  the  vessel  was  moored, 
was  very  rapid.  But  by  aid  of  a  fair  wind,  and  twelve 
men  pulling  by  a  rope  on  the  shore,  all  difficulties 
were  overcome,  and  the  Griffin  entered  triumph- 
antly the  broad  expanse  of  Lake  Erie. 

As  the  anchor  was  raised  and  the  canvas  spread, 
a  simultaneous  salute  was  fired  from  the  five  cannon, 
the  three  arquebuses,  and  all  the  muskets.  Such  an 
uproar  was  never  before  heard  in  those  silent  wilds. 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


105 


An  immense  number  of  Indians  crowded  the  shore. 
They  gazed  with  astonishment,  awe,  and  indefinable 
dread  upon  the  novel  spectacle.  The  whole  com- 
pany of  Frenchmen  embarked,  being  thirty-four  in 
number.  None  were  left  at  Erie.  But  at  Niagara,  as 
the  magazine  at  Queenstown  was  called.  Father 
Mclethon  remained,  with  one  or  two  laborers,  to 
receive  such  supplies  as  might  be  forwarded  to  that 
place. 

Three  missionaries  accompanied  the  expedition. 
Fathers  Hennepin,  Zenobe,  and  Ribourde.  They 
were  venerable  and  good  men,  ready  at  any  mo- 
ment to  lay  down  their  lives  in  advocacy  of  the 
Christian  faith.  Lake  Erie  is  about  two  hundred 
and  sixty  miles  long,  and  from  ten  to  sixty  broad. 
They  ran  along  the  northern  shore  of  this  majestic 
inland  sea,  and  on  the  third  day  reached  its  western 
bounds,  where  they  cautiously  entered  the  mouth  of 
the  strait  through  which  flows  the  waters  of  all  the 
upper  lakes.  It  was  about  twenty-eight  miles  long, 
and  one  mile  broad.  As  canoes  alone  had  thus  far 
passed  over  its  surface,  it  was  necessary  for  them  to 
feel  their  way  with  much  care.  La  Salle  gave  the 
strait  the  name  of  Detroit.  Soon  entering  another 
lake,  twenty-four  miles  long  by  thirty  broad,  he  gave 
it  the  name  of  St.  Clair,  in  honor  of  the  saint  whose 

5* 


tf; 


H 


i    1 


I  I 


;    '■ 


II 


i  i 


1 06 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA   SALLE. 


name    appears   in  the    calendar    of  the  church    for 
that  day. 

Passing  safely  over  the  shallow  waters,  the  Griffin 
entered  another  strait,  about  thirty  miles  long,,  to 
which  La  Salle  gave  the  name  of  St.  Clair  River. 
The  current  was  strong,  and  the  navigation  perilous. 
Gigantic  steamers  now  run  through  from  Lake  Erie 
to  Lake  Huron  in  a  few  hours.  It  required  thirteen 
days  for  the  Griffin  to  accomplish  the  passage.  The 
whole  distance  is  about  ninety  miles. 

Lake  Huron  opened  magnificently  before  them. 
The  route  along  the  shore  of  the  lake  to  its  head, 
where  it  receives  the  waters  of  Michigan  and  Supe- 
rior, is  about  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles.  Its 
greatest  breadth  is  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles. 
The  progress  of  the  voyagers  was  slow.  They  were 
impeded  by  calms  and  head  winds.  It  was  often 
necessary  to  cast  the  lead  and  to  watch  for  rocks  and 
sand-bars.  They  had  but  just  entered  upon  Lake 
Huron  when  they  encountered  one  of  the  severest 
tempests  which  ever  swept  that  stormy  lake.  The 
whole  ship's  company  were  devout  Catholics. 

In  those  dark  days  both  the  fathers  and  the  crew 
were  alike  disposed  to  call  upon  the  Virgin  Mary  and 
the  saints  to  aid  them,  rather  than  upon  God. 
Father  Hennepin  tells  us  that  the  stout  soul  of  La 
Salle  qaailed  before  the  horrible  tumult  which  threat- 


THE   VOYAGE   AT.ONG   THE   LAKES. 


107 


cned  to  engulf  him.  They  all  alike  fell  upon  their 
knees  and  addressed  their  prayers  and  jtheir  cries  to 
St.  Ant'  "ly  of  Padua.  They  solemnly  vowed  that 
if  he  would  i-itercede  with  God  and  obtain  their 
rescue,  they  would,  in  the  newly-discovered  countries, 
erect  a  chapel  in  his  name.  St.  Anthony  was  called 
the  patron  of  mariners,  and  therefore  his  aid  was 
especially  invoked. 

Greatly  was  their  confidence  in  the  saint's  inter- 
cession increased,  as  the  wind  lulled,  the  clouds  dis- 
persed, the  sun  shone  forth  in  all  its  autumnal  gloiy, 
and  with  a  fair  wind  pressing  their  sails  they  glided 
along  over  a  smooth  sea,  skirting  the  southern  shore 
of  the  lake,  past  mountains  and  valleys,  prairiet  and 
forest,  which  presented  every  variety  of  picturesque 
beauty. 

At  the  extreme  northwestern  extremity  of  Lake 
Huron,  near  the  point  where  the  lake  receives  the 
waters  of  Lakes  Michigan  and  Superior,  there  was  a 
large  island,  whose  swelling  hills  were  crowned  with 
a  dense  forest.  This  island  was  called  by  the  Indians, 
from  its  peculiar  form,  Mackinac,  or  the  Turtle,  some- 
times Michilimackinac,  or  the  big  Turtle.  On  the 
27th  of  August,  1679,  the  Griffin  ran  into  a  beautiful 
little  bay  in  this  island.  It  was  a  lovely  summer's 
day,  serene,  sunny,  and  cloudless.  The  waters  of 
the  bay,  fringed  with    forest-crowned   hills,  were   as 


io8 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


* 


placid  as  a  mirror.  There  was  quite  a  village  there 
of  wigwams.  Naked  children  were  sporting  upon 
the  beach.  Buoyant  birch  canoes,  driven  by  the 
paddles  of  gayly-dressed  men  and  women,  were  glid- 
ing swiftly  in  all  directions.  The  scene  opened 
before  the  eyes  of  the  voyagers  like  a  vision  of 
enchantment. 

Nearly  ten  years  before,  Father  Marquette,  in- 
spired by  apostolic  zeal,  had  traversed  this  whole 
distance  in  a  birch  canoe.  Several  Indians  accom- 
panied him  as  boatmen  and  interpreters.  Upon  the 
main  land,  across  a' narrow  strait,  he  had  established 
a  mission-post  among  the  Hurons.  The  Indians  at 
Mackinac  thus  knew  something  of  the  white  men. 
With  wonder  they  gazed  upon  the  "  great  wooden 
canoe."  They  crowded  on  board  the  Griffin  with 
every  testimonial  of  confidence  and  friendship,  and 
when  one  of  the  cannon  was  fired,  and  its  roar  rever- 
berated through  the  forest,  they  were  astonished,  but 
not  frightened. 

Though  this  remote  village  seemed  so  peaceful 
and  happy,  the  strong  palisades  which  surrounded  it 
proved  that  the  voyagers  had  not  yet  got  beyond 
the  vestiges  of  Adam's  fall.  Those  defences  spoke 
of  midnight  assaults,  of  savage  yells,  of  tomahawks, 
scalps,  blood,  misery,  and  death.  La  Salle,  aware  of 
the  influence  of  outward  appearance  upon  the  minds 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


109 


of  men,  dressed  himself  in  a  very  rich  scarlet  cloak 
fringed  with  gold  lace.  With  a  plumed  military 
cap  upon  his  head,  a  long  sword  at  his  side,  and  an 
imposing  escort  of  well-dressed  and  well-armed  men, 
he  was  rowed  ashore,  to  make  a  visit  of  ceremony  to 
the  chief.  His  reception  was  as  hospitable  and 
friendly  as  those  untutored  men  were  capable  of 
giving. 

La  Salle  had  sent  forward  seyeral  canoes  of  men,  to 
collect  all  the  furs  they  could  on  their  way,  and  store 
them  at  Mackinac.  These  furs,  upon  his  arrival.  La 
Salle  would  transfer  to  the  Griffin  and  send  them  back 
to  Fort  Frontenac,  to  be  thence  transported  to  Eu- 
rope. But  these  men  had  bitterly  disappointed  him. 
Some  of  them  had  run  away  and  joined  the  Indians, 
attracted  by  the  apparently  careless,  easy  life  which 
the  wigwam  presented.  Others  had  been  bribed,  by 
higher  wages,  to  join  rival  trading  parties.  One  of 
the  canoes  of  deserters  had  pushed  on  to  the  Falls  of 
St.  Mary.  These  falls,  quite  renowned  in  the  early 
explorations  of  these  remote  regions,  were  situated 
on  the  strait  which  connects  Lake  Superior  with 
Huron. 

After  a  short  tarry  at  Mackinac,  the  sails  of  the 
Griffin  were  again  spread,  and  passing  through  the 
strait  between  Mackinac  and  the  main  land,  they 
entered  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan.     They  coasted 


no 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA.  SALLE. 


li:  1 1 


along  its  northern  border  in  beautiful  summer  wea- 
ther, and  within  pleasant  view  of  the  shore,  until 
they  came  to  an  island  where  there  was  a  pleasant, 
sheltered  cove,  at  the  mouth  of  Green  Bay,  a  sheet 
of  water  which,  through  a  broad  entrance  studded 
with  islands,  spread  cut  on  the  west  of  Michigan,  a 
hundred  miles  in  length,  by  about  twenty  in  breadth. 

A  tribe  of  Indians,  called  Pottawatomies,  inhab- 
ited this  island.  Here  it  was  La  Salle's  good  fortune 
to  find  one  of  his  large  canoes,  well  freighted  with 
furs.  He  had  also  laid  in  a  large  store  at  Mackinac. 
As  he  was  soon  to  leave  the  Griffin,  to  cross  the  land 
by  portages,  and  paddle  in  birch  canoes  down  distant 
and  unknown  rivers,  he  decided  to  send  back  the 
Griffin  to  Erie,  with  her  rich  freight  of  furs.  At 
Erie  they  would  be  carried  on  men's  '"houlders  around 
the  falls  to  Niagara,  thence  reshipped  to  Frontenac, 
and  thence  sent  to  Europe.  He  remained  at  the 
island  a  fortnight,  freighting  his  ship.  She  com- 
menced her  return  voyage  with  a  pilot  and  five  mar- 
iners. The  value  of  the  cargo  was  such  as  to  make 
La  Salle  a  rich  man.  Notwithstanding  all  his  dis- 
couragements, his  voyage  had  thus  far  been  a  success. 
Cheered  with  hope,  he  now  prepared  to  resume  his 
adventurous  explorations  in  birch  canoes. 

La  Salle,  having  despatched  the  richly  freighted 
Griffin  from  the  mouth  of  Green  Bay  to  his  abandoned 


'Ill    ,l!;:l 


THE  V0;AGE  along  TillC   LAKES. 


Ill 


ship-yard  at.  Eric,  resumed  his  voyage  in  four  heavily 
hiden  birch  canoes.  The  company  remaining  with 
him  consisted  of  seventeen  men.  Mis  freight  con- 
sisted of  a  blacksmith's  forge,  mechanic  tools,  house- 
hold utensils,  merchandise,  arms,  and  ammunition. 
A  very  skilful  and  intelligent  Indian  accompanied  the 
party  as  interpreter  and  hunter.  They  paddled  down 
the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  landing  every 
night  to  bu  Id  their  camp,  kindlo  their  fire,  and  cook 
their  supper.  Immediately  upon  landing,  the  Indian, 
with  his  musket  on  his  shoulder,  disappeared  in  the 
forest,  and  almost  invariably  soon  returned  with  an 
ample  supply  of  game. 

It  was  the  19th  of  September,  1679,  when  the 
canoes  left  the  mouth  of  Green  Bay.  The  stormy 
days  of  autumn  were  approaching,  when  these  north- 
ern lakes  were  often  ploughed  by  fierce  gales.  The 
island  from  which  they  set  out  was  several  leagues 
from  the  main  land.  They  had  no  sails.  Their 
boats  were  propelled  only  by  the  paddle.  The  first 
night,  before  they  reached  the  main  land,  dense 
clouds  seemed  hurrying  through  the  skies  and  thick- 
ening over  their  heads.  The  wind  increased  into  a 
gale.  The  blackened  waters  of  the  lake  were  lashed 
into  foam-crested  billows.  The  sun  went  down,  and 
gloomy  darkness  curtained  the  sky  and  enveloped  the 
sea.     The  sp.ay  dashed  over  them.     Occasionally  a 


\- 


1 

1             1 

i\' 

1 

'  i  1   \ 

^ 

1 1      ! 

Ill 

! 

'III 

f 

\§ 

i!:^^ 

I  'I 


I     '  1' 


:!;:: 


1  r2 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA   SALLE. 


wave  would  break  into  the  canoes.  At  length  they 
discerned  the  dim  outline  of  the  shore.  It  was  a  long 
sandy  beach,  with  no  cove,  no  indentation,  into  which 
they  could  run  their  boats.  The  surges,  driven  by 
the  northeast  storm,  struck  the  shore  so  furiously 
diat  it  seemed  impossible  to  effect  a  landing;  and 
yet  every  moment  they  were  threatened  with  destruc- 
tion. In  the  darkness  they  kept  as  near  together 
as  they  could,  to  help  one  another  in  case  of  disaster. 
Thus  hour  after  hour  passed,  as  our  voyagers,  weary, 
hungry,  cold,  and  drenched,  struggled  against  the 
waves.  A  little  after  midnight  the  wind  lulled. 
Watching  their  opportunity  they  ran  their  canoes 
upon  the  shore,  and  leaping  into  the  water,  carefully 
dragged  them  above  the  waves.  The  lain  still  fell. 
They  unloaded  each  canoe,  and  so  packed  the  pre- 
cious contents  that  they  could  protect  them  from  the 
rain  by  covering  them  with  the  canoes  turned  upside 
down.  With  their  axes  they  soon  constructed  a  frail 
camp.  With  the  flash  of  powder  they  with  difficulty 
kindled  a  fire,  for  everything  was  dripping  with 
moisture,  and  every  log  was  soaked. 

They  threw  themselves  down  to  sleep  upon  the 
wet  ground,  and  in  their  drenched  garments,  but 
with  their  feet  toward  loaiing  fires.  Accustomed  as 
they  were  to  exposure,  these  hardships  must  have 
caused  severe  suffering.     The  lurid  morning  revealed 


H' 


'liiiii 


THE   VOYAGE   ALONf,   TIIH    r,AKKS. 


H3 


to  them  but  a  raging  sea  and  a  bleak  and  barren  ex- 
panse, wliere  no  game  could  be  found.  Here,  in 
their  cheerless  camp,  they  were  detained  by  the  wind 
and  the  rain  four  days.  The  only  game  their  Indian 
hunter  brought  in,  was  a  single  porcupine.  They 
found  its  flesh  savory,  though  it  afforded  scarcely  a 
mouthful  for  each  man. 

The  storm  at  length  ceased.  Again  they  launch- 
ed their  fragile  canoes,  and  paddled  along  the  placid 
waters.  Soon  another  storm  arose  suddenly,  and  so 
severe,  that  they  were  glad  to  take  shelter  upon  the 
lee  side  of  a  rocky  island.  There  was  no  growth  of 
timber  with  which  they  could  build  a  camp,  and 
scarcely  sufficient  fuel  for  a  fire.  Here,  like  ship- 
wrecked mariners,  they  remained  for  two  days, 
wrapped  in  their  blankets,  and  huddled  for  shelter  in 
the  cavities  of  the  rocks.  Mercilessly  they  were 
pelted  with  rain  mingled  with  snow. 

But  again  the  clouds  were  dispelled  ;  the  sun 
shone  brightly.  The  mirrored  waves  of  the  lake  in- 
vited them  to  its  surface.  Though  sobered  by  their 
sufferings,  they  paddled  rapidly  along,  hoping  that 
a  long  calm  was  to  succeed  the'  storm.  Their 
voyage  was  cheered  by  one  bright  and  sunny  day, 
when  the  angry  clouds  again  began  to  gather  to  do 
them  battle.  The  tempest  rore  so  suddenly  that 
they  had  no  time  to  seek  a  harbor,  but  had  to  run 


*  -i^-nu 


i 


f:i 


i     !i: 


i:!ii 


Ilii   i!> 

liill 


114 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALI.E. 


their  canoes  through  the  syrf  on  the  shore.  All  had 
to  leap  into  the  waves  to  save  the  frail  boats  from 
being  broken  on  the  stony  beach.  This,  their  third 
landing,  was  near  the  point  where  the  River  Mil- 
waukie  enters  the  lake. 

They  had  not  taken  a  large  supply  of  provisions 
with  thern  in  their  canoes,  for  they  had  hoped  to 
find  a  supply  of  game  by  the  way.  Nearly  all  their 
store  of  corn  and  vegetables  was  now  exhausted. 
Two  or  Ihree  Indians  were  seen  in  the  distance  ;  but 
they  did  not  venture  to  approach  so  formidable  a 
looking  band.  Three  men  were  sent,  with  the  calu- 
met of  peace,  to  search  for  their  villages  and  obtain 
food.  They  came  to  a  cluster  of  deserted  wigwams, 
where  the  sagacity  of  their  Indian  guide  showed 
them  an  abundance  of  corn,  concealed  from  the  rav 
ages  of  wild  beasts,  in  cells  under  ground.  These 
honest  or  politic  men  took  all  they  wanted,  and  left 
behind  them  ample  payment. 

In  the  evening  twilight,  as  the  boatmen  were 
gathered  around  their  camp  fire,  quite  a  group  of 
Indians  was  seen  cautiously  approaching.  La  Salle 
advanced  to  meet  them,  with  the  calumet  uplifted  in 
his  hands.  As  soon  as  the  Indians  saw  this  emblem 
of  peace,  all  their  fears  were  dispelled.  They  rushed 
forward  like  a  joyous  band  of  children,  singing  and 
dancing.     They  had  been  to  their  wigwams,  found 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE   LAKES. 


115 


the  treasures  which  had  been  left  thei  %  and  their 
joy  was  inexpressible.  They  returned  late  in  the 
evening  to  their  homes  ;  but  in  the  morning  the 
g  ■  T'l  creatures  returned,  bearing  an  abundant 
su^j^iy  of  game  and  corn.  La  Salle  richly  rewarded 
them. 

Nature  seemed  in  sympathy  with  these  blessings 
of  peace,  for  the  sun,  emerging  from  the  clouds, 
shone  down  serenely  upon  these  children  of  a  com- 
mon Father,  and  the  weary  voyagers,  greatly  cheered, 
again  launched  their  canoes  upon  the  solitary  lake. 

Thus  they  continued,  day  after  day,  paddling 
along  the  apparently  interminable  journey  to  the 
South.  They  pnssed  the  spot  where  the  majestic 
city  of  Chicago  now  stands.  It  was  two  hundred 
years  ago.  Not  even  an  Indian  wigwam  was  seen  to 
break  the  expanded  and  dreary  solitude.  A  constant 
succession  of  storms  was  encountered  until  they 
reached  the  foot  of  the  lake.  Any  one  who  has 
witnessed  the  grandeur  with  which  the  ocean-like 
billows  of  Lake  Michigan  often  break  upon  the  west- 
ern shore,  will  wonder  how  it  was  possible  for  those 
frail  canoes  to  ride  over  such  surges.  Every  night  it 
was  necessary  to  land,  and  often  the  storm  detained 
them  for  many  hours. 

Having  reached  the  foot  of  the  lake,  they 
turned  to  the  eastward.     Here  they  found  a  milder 


H 


III 


11 

i 

ii 

! 
i 

i 

Tl6 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


clime  and  more  tranquil  waters.  Deer  and  wild 
turkeys  were  very  abundant,  and  their  Indian  hunter 
kept  them  supplied  with  game.  The  trees  were 
festooned  with  grape-vines,  which  were  laden  with 
the  richest  clusters  of  the  delicious  fruit.  They  found 
a  spot  at  the  foot  of  the  lake  so  attractive  in  its 
landscape  beauty,  so  abounding  in  fruit  and  game, 
that,  weary  as  they  were  with  their  arduous  voy- 
age, they  drew  their  canoes  on  shore  for  a  few  days 
of  rest. 

The  labor  of  one  or  two  hours  constructed  a  com- 
fortable cabin  for  the  accommodation  of  all.  Fuel 
was  abundant  for  the  cheering  camp-fire.  The  lake 
furnished  the  choicest  fish,  and  the  forest  supplied 
them  with  venison  and  every  variety  of  game.  Hav- 
ing feasted  upon  the  most  delicious  of  hunters'  fare, 
they  wrapped  themselves  in  their  blankets,  and 
enjoyed  that  rich  sleep  which  is  one  of  the  greatest 
blessings  of  the  worn  and  the  weary. 

Moccasined  footprints  had  been  seen  on  the  sands 
of  the  beach,  indicating  that  there  were  Indians  near. 
One  of  the  men  out  hunting  at  a  little  distance  from 
the  camp,  came  upon  a  large  black  bear,  which  had 
climbed  a  high  tree,  and  was  feeding  upon  the  luscious 
grapes.  Taking  deliberate  aim  he  sent  a  bullet 
through  the  head  of  the  bear,  and  the  huge  animal 
tumbled  lifeless  to  the  ground.     It  so  happened  that 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


117 


there  was  a  large  pa»'ty  of  Indian  hunters  not  far  off, 
who  heard  the  report  of  the  gun.  It  was  to  them  a 
very  unusual  sound  ;  for  they  were  armed  only  with 
bows  and  arrows.  Carefully  concealing  themselves, 
they  followed  the  man  as  he  dragged  the  carcass  to 
the  camp.  It  was  evening.  A  brilliant  fire  illumi- 
nated the  whole  scene.  They  examined  tlie  encamp- 
ment, counted  the  number  of  men,  and  saw  at  some 
distance  on  the  beach,  piles  of  precioui:  goods, 
screened  ."^om  rain  by  the  canoes  which  were  turned 
bottom  upward  over  them. 

In  the  darkness  of  the  night,  two  or  three  of 
them  crept  noiselessly  to  the  unguarded  canoes, 
and  stole  several  articles  of  value.  A  wakeful  eye 
chanced  to  catch  a  glimpse  uf  the  shadowy  form  of  an 
Indian  stealing  through  the  forest,  and  gave  the  alarm. 
All  sprang  to  arms.  La  Salle  had,  as  we  have  said, 
an  Indian  guide  and  hunter  with  him,  from  Green 
Bay.  The  Indian  band  proved  to  be  from  that  vi- 
cinity. The>  soon  entered  into  a  conference  with 
La  Salle's  guide.  The  savages  assumed  great  frank- 
ness and  friendliness.     One  of  the  chiefs  said  : 

"  We  heard  the  gun  and  feared  that  a  party  of 
our  enemies  was  approaching.  We  crept  near  your 
camp  to  ascertain  whether  you  were  friends  or  foes. 
But  now  that  we  know  that  we  are  among  French- 
men, we  are  with  our  brothers.     We  love  French- 


ill 


1: 


.:        M 


Ii8 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


men,    and    wish    to    smoke    with   them   the    pipe 
of  peace." 

La  Salle  was  cautious.  He  replied,  "  Let  four 
of  your  men,  and  four  only,  come  in  the  morning 
to  our  camp."  In  the  meantime  he  kept  a  careful 
watch.  Four  venerable  men  came  in  the  morning, 
smoked  their  pipes  and  proffered  friendship.  Mutual 
pledges  were  exchanged,  and  they  departed.  It  was 
not  until  after  they  had  left,  that  the  discovery  was 
made  that  several  valuable  articles  had  been  stolen. 
This  entirely  changed  the  aspect  of  affairs.  La  Salle, 
as  energetic  as  he  was  conciliatory,  re-^'l'Td  to  have 
satisfaction. 

Fearing  that  if  the  affront  were  unavenged  he 
would  be  exposed  to  new  insults,  he  took  several 
well-armed  men,  penetrated  the  woods  and  captured 
two  Indians.  Having  led  them  as  prisoners  to  his 
camp,  he  liberated  one,  and  sent  him  to  the  chiefs  of 
the  band  to  say,  that  if  the  stolen  goods  were  not 
immediately  restored,  the  other  captive  would  be  put 
to  death. 

The  Indians,  who  seemed  to  have  set  a  high 
value  upon  life,  were  appalled.  They  could  not  re- 
store the  goods.  Many  of  them  had  been  destroyed. 
The  chiefs  returned  this  reply.  As  the  Indians 
greatly  outnumbered  the  Frenchmen,  they  resolved 
to  attempt  to  rescue  the  captive  by  force.     In  strong 


■ 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


119 


military  array  they  advanced  to  the  attack.  La 
Salle  marshalled  his  little  force  upon  a  mound,  sur- 
rounded by  a  sandy  plain,  where  there  was  neither 
tree,  rock,  nor  shrub,  to  protect  the  assailants.  The 
bullet  could  be  thrown  much  farther  than  the  arrow. 
The  hostile  forces  stood  gazing  at  each  other  for 
some  time.  The  chiefs  saw  that  an  attack  was  hope- 
less, and  that  advance  was  certain  death.  La  Salle 
had  no  wish  to  redden  his  hands  with  their  blood. 

In  this  emergence  Father  Hennepin  in  the  peace- 
ful garb  of  a  priest  went  forward  with  the  Indian  in- 
terpreter and  solicited  a  conference.  Two  old  men 
advanced  to  meet  him.  With  unexpected  intelli- 
gence they  proposed  that  the  goods  which  could  be 
restored,  should  be  sent  back,  and  that  the  rest 
should  be  amply  paid  for.  This  brought  peace. 
Rich  presents  were  interchanged,  the  Indians  giving 
several  beaver-ski  .  robes.  There  were  feasting  and 
dancing  and  speech-making.     All  hearts  were  happy. 

Again  the  canoes  were  put  afloat.  Coasting  up 
the  eastern  shore  of  the  lake  fifty  or  sixty  miles,  they 
reached  the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph's  River,  then  called 
the  River  of  the  Miamis.  This  is  the  second  river 
in  importance  in  the  State  of  Michigan.  It  has  a 
good  harbor  at  its  mouth,  flows  through  an  expanse 
of  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  affords  boat  nav- 
igation for  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  thirtv  miles. 


m 


lilt 

1^1 


120 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Here  the  weary  travellers  found  a  port,  after  a  voy- 
age of  forty  days  from  Green  Bay. 

Gloomy  clouds  of  trouble  now  darkened  around. 
His  men,  weary  of  their  hardships,  became  mutinous. 
They  remonstrated  against  continuing  their  journey 
into  the  depths  of  the  unexplored  wilderness,  peo- 
pled by  they  knew  not  what  hostile  tribes.  La  Salle 
had  ordered  Lieutenant  Tonti,  with  twenty  men,  to 
cross  the  head  of  the  lake  and  meet  him  at  that  point 
by  a  much  shorter  route.  The  lieutenant  had  not 
arrived.  It  was  feared  that  he  was  lost.  At  length 
he  came.  But  he  brought  no  tidings  of  the  Griffin. 
Two  months  had  elapsed  since  that  vessel  sailed  from 
Green  Bay.  Her  orders  were,  after  discharging  her 
freight  at  Niagara,  to  return  immediately  to  St.  Jo- 
seph's, for  another  cargo  of  furs.  La  Salle  had 
embarked  more  than  all  his  fortune  in  that  vessel. 
There  was  no  insurance  in  those  days.  He  was 
deeply  in  debt  to  the  traders  in  Quebec  and  Montreal. 

Fearful  were  his  apprehensions  that  the  vessel 
was  lost.  If  so  he  was  ruined,  a  hopeless  bankrupt. 
The  vessel  was  lost.  No  tidings  of  her  ever  reached 
any  human  ears.  In  some  dreadful  tragedy,  wit- 
nessed only  by  God,  the  vessel  and  its  crew  sunk  in 
the  depths  of  the  waters.  While  thus  harassed  with 
anxiety,  the  cold  blasts  of  approaching  winter  swept 
the  bleak  plains.     The  rivers  would  soon  be  closed 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


121 


with  ice.  His  provisions  were  exhausted,  so  that 
his  party  was  entirely  dependent  for  food  upon  such 
game  as  could  be  taken.  Under  these  adverse  cir- 
cumstances the  resolution  of  this  indomitable  man 
remained  unshaken.  Gathering  his  murmuring  com- 
panions around  him,  he  said  : 

"  I  have  set  out  to  explore  the  Mississippi.  If 
you  abandon  me  I  cannot  proceed.  But  I  shall 
remain  here  with  the  missionaries.  You  may  find 
your  way  back  as  you  can,  or  disperse  through  the 
forest  as  you  please." 

The  men  continued  to  murmur.  But  for  their 
own  protection  they  worked  diligently  upon  the  fort. 
From  this  point  La  Salle  intended  to  establish  com- 
munication with  his  depot  at  Niagara.  The  boat- 
men also,  who  were  earnestly  devoted  to  the  ritual- 
ism cf  the  church,  under  the  direction  of  the  mis- 
sionaries built  a  log  chapel,  where  rehgious  services 
were  daily  held.  A  numerous  tribe  of  Indians,  the 
Miamis,  but  to  which  the  missionaries  gave  the 
name  of  St.  Joseph's  band,  had  a  flourishing  village 
here.  There  were  very  friendly.  From  the  fine 
boat  harbor  they  could  fish  upon  the  lake,  or,  in 
pursuit  of  game,  could  paddle  hundreds  of  miles  up 
the  forest-crowned  river  and  its  numerous  tributa- 
ries. Day  after  day  La  Salle  watched  the  horizon 
of  the  lake,  hoping  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  sails  of 
6 


■"5W 


Wli 


I 


122 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


the  returning  Griffin,  bringing  him  supplies,  and  the 
tidings  that  his  precious  furs  were  safe  and  his  for- 
tune secure.  Night  after  night  he  placed  his  head 
upon  his  pillow,  the  victim  of  that  hope  deferred 
which  maketh  the  heart  sick. 

Thirty-three  days  of  anxiety  and  toil  thus  passed 
away.  The  boatmen,  who  had  come  with  Lieu- 
tenant Tonti,  increased  his  number  to  over  thirty 
men.  J\t  the  point  of  land  where  the  river  entered 
the  lake,  there  was  a  bluff,  of  considerable  elevation 
and  of  triangular  form,  containing  an  acre  or  more 
of  pretty  level  land.  It  was  at  that  time  covered 
with  trees.  This  commanding  position  was  chosen 
for  the  fort.  Two  sides  were  bounded  by  water. 
On  the  third  or  land  side  of  the  triangle  there  was  a 
deep  ravine.  A  breastwork  of  hewn  logs  was  raised 
several  feet  high,  enclosing  a  space  eighty  feet  long 
by  forty  feet  broad.  And  this  all  was  surrounded 
by  stout  palisades. 
.  The  fortress  was  artistically  constructed,  and 
could  bid  defiance  to  any  attack  by  the  Indians.  It 
was  also  admirably  selected  to  give  the  French  com- 
mand of  the  region,  against  any  encroachments  oi 
the  English. 

Through  the  whole  month  of  November  the  men 
toiled  upon  these  works,  fed  only  upon  the  flesh  of 
turkeys,  deer,  and  bears,  which  their  Indian  hunter 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


123 


brought  in.  It  was  learned  that  the  Griffin,  which, 
it  will  be  remembered,  sailed  from  Green  Bay,  bound 
first  to  Mackinac,  did  not  reach  that  port.  The 
vessel  must  have  foundered  somewhere  by  the  way. 
The  natives  on  the  coast  had  heard  nothing  of  the 
vessel.  Seventy  days  had  now  clasped  since  she 
sailed,  and  all  hopes  of  ever  hearing  from  her  again 
were  relinquished. 

On  the  3d  of  December  the  whole  party  of  thir- 
ty-three persons,  in  eight  canoes,  left  Fort  Miami, 
as  La  Salle  called  his  works,  and  paddled  up  the 
river,  a  distance  of  seventy  miles,  toward  the  south. 
Considerable  time  was  lost  in  the  endeavor  to  find 
the  trail  or  portage  which  led  across,  westerly  from 
the  St.  Joseph's  River,  to  the  head  waters  of  the 
Kankakee,  which  is  the  eastern  branch  of  the  Illinois 
River. 

La  Salle,  imprudently  exploring  alone,  became 
lost  in  the  forest.  The  darkness  of  a  stormy  night, 
with  falling  snow,  overtook  him.  He  fired  his  gun 
as  a  signal  of  distress ;  but  silence  was  the  only 
answer.  Soon  he  espied,  in  the  distance,  the  light 
of  a  fire.  It  was  the  encampment  of  a  solitary 
Indian,  who  had  formed  for  himself  a  soft  bed  of 
leaves.  Alarmed  by  the  report  of  the  gun,  he  had 
fled.  La  Salle  appropriated  to  himself  the  cheerless 
quarters  an^  slept  soundly  until  morning.     All  the 


^1 


124 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


forenoon  of  the  next  day  he  wandered,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  afternoon  that  he  rejoined  his  compan- 
ions. He  came  in  with  two  opossums  hanging  at  his 
belt,  which  he  had  killed. 

At  length  their  Indian  hunter  found  the  trail. 
They  had  gone  too  far  up  the  river.  The  men  took 
the  canoes  and  the  freight  upon  their  shoulders,  and 
carried  them  over  the  portage,  of  five  or  six  miles, 
which  the  Indians  had  traversed  for  countless  ages. 
Dreary  in  the  extreme  was  the  wintry  kiidscape 
which  now  opened  before  them.  The  ground  was 
frozen  hard.  Ice  fringed  the  stream,  and  the  flat 
marshy  expanse  was  whitened  with  snow.  For 
nearly  a  hundred  miles  the  sluggish  Kankakee  flowed 
through  a  morass,  which  afibrded  growth  to  but  little 
more  than  rushes  and  alders.  Their  provisions  were 
nearly  exhausted.  No  game  could  be  found.  They 
were  hungry.  Each  night  they  landed,  built  their 
fires,  and  with  scarcely  any  shelter  wrapped  them- 
selves in  their  blankets  for  almost  comfortless  sleep. 

At  length  the  river  emerged  from  these  dreary 
marshes  and  entered  upon  a  large  undulating  prairie, 
treeless,  but  whose  fertility  was  attested  by  the  tall, 
yet  withered  grass.  The  scene  became  far  more 
cheering.  Though  most  of  the  herds,  which  in  sum- 
mer grazed  these  rich  fields,  had  wandered  far  away 
to  the  south,  their  indefatigable  hunter  succeeded  in 


I!  -iifiiir 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


125 


shooting  two  deer  and  a  stray  buffalo,  which  was 
found  mired.  He  also  took  several  fat  turkeys  and 
swans. 

Thus,  with  revived  spirits,  the  party,  having  pad- 
dled three  hundred  miles  down  the  infinite  windings 
of  the  Kankakee,  entered  the  more  majestic  ajid 
beautiful  river  Illinois.  The  length  of  the  stream 
from  this  point  to  its  entrance  into  the  Mississippi  is 
two  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  exclusive  of  its  wind- 
ings. As  they  were  swept  down  by  the  current,  they 
came  to  a  large  Indian  village  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  river,  near  the  present  town  of  Ottawa.  There 
were  four  or  five  hundred  cabins,  very  substantially 
built,  and  covered  with  thick  mats  very  ingeniously 
woven  from  rushes.  Extensive  corn-fields  were  near 
the  village,  but  the  harvest  had  been  gathered  in. 

Silence  and  solitude  reigned  there.  Not  a  living 
being  was  to  be  seen.  The  inhabitants  had  all 
migrated,  according  to  their  custom,  to  spend  the 
winter  in  more  southern  hunting-grounds.  Large 
quantities  of  corn  were  stored  away  for  summer  use 
in  dry  cellars.  La  Salle  removed  fifty  bushels  to  his 
canoes,  hoping  to  find  the  owners  farther  south  and 
amply  repay  them.  It  would  have  been  of  no  avail 
to  have  left  payment,  for  it  would  be  carried  away 
by  any  band  of  Indians  who  chanced  to  be  passing 
by.    The  hunger  of  his  men,  in  his  judgment,  ren- 


I    * 


:l 


iili! 


'11  i 

m 

r 


126 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


dcrcd  the  taking  of  the  corn  a  necessity.  This  spot 
was  probably  near  the  site  of  Rock  Fort,  in  La  Salle 
county,  Illinois. 

For  four  days  they  continued  their  course  without 
coming  in  sight  of  any  human  being  or  any  habita- 
tion. Yet  they  passed  through  scenery  often  very 
charming,  presenting  a  wide-spread  ocean  of  undu- 
lating land,  with  groves  and  lawns  and  parks  smiling 
so  peacefully  in  the  bright  sunshine. 

The  morning  of  the  ist  of  January,  1680,  came. 
All  gathered  around  the  missionaries  to  commemo- 
rate the  opening  of  the  new  year  by  religious  services. 
Prayers  were  offered,  hymns  were  chanted,  sins  were 
confessed,  and  the  blessing  of  God  was  invoked  upon 
their  enterprise.  At  the  conclusion  of  these  devo- 
tions the  canoes  were  again  pushed  out  into  the  stream. 
On  the  fourth  of  the  month  they  entered  an  expan- 
sion of  the  river  where  the  breadth  of  water  assumed 
the  dimension  of  a  lake.  This  sheet  of  water,  now 
called  Peoria  Lake,  was  twenty  miles  long  and 
three  broad. 

At  its  foot  they  came  upon  a  very  large  Indian 
encampment.  La  Salle  presented  the  calumet  of 
peace,  and  fraternal  relations  were  immediately  estab- 
lished. At  this  point  he  decided  to  build  a  large 
boat  to  sail  down  the  river.  The  loss  of  the  Griffin, 
thus  depriving  him  of  his  supplies,  had  frustrated  all 


THE  VOYAGE  ALONG  THE  LAKES. 


127 


his  pir.ns.  He  built  a  strong  fort,  which  he  called, 
from  his  own  grief,  "  Crevecccur,"  or  the  Broken 
Hearted.  Here  this  extraordinary  man  left  most  of 
his  company,  and  with  five  men,  in  mid-winter,  set 
out  to  cross  the  pathless  wilderness  on  foot,  a  distance 
of  twelve  hundred  miles,  along  the  southern  shores 
of  Erie  and  Ontario  to  Fort  Frontenac.  The  wonder- 
ful journey,  through  storms  of  snow  and  rain,  across 
bleak  plains  and  morasses  and  unbridged  rivers,  was 
safely  accomplished  in  about  seventy  days.  He 
obtained  the  needful  supplies,  freighted  several  canoes, 
engaged  new  voyagers,  and  after  innumerable  perils 
again  reached  the  head  waters  of  the  Illinois.  Here 
he  learned  that  his  garrison  at  Crevecceur  was  dis- 
persed and  the  fort  destroyed.  This  ended  his 
hopes.  He  went  back  to  Frontenac  a  disappointed 
but  indomitable  man,  and  the  enterprise  was  for  the 
time  relinquished. 

Here  we  must  leave  La  Salle  for  a  time,  while  we 
give  an  account  of  the  expedition  from  Crevecceur, 
up  the  Mississippi,  and  of  the  destruction  of  the 
colony. 


m 


^1 


■  5 


^ 


ii  » 


'\m 


CHAPTER  VI. 
T/ie  Expedition  of  Father  Hennepin. 

Seeking  a  Northwest  Passape. — The  Voyage  Commenced. — The 
Alarm. — Delightful  Scenery. — The  Indian  Village. — Entrance  to 
the  Mississippi. —  Appearance  of  the  Counlrj'. — The  Midnight 
Storm. — Silence  and  Solitude. — A  Fleet  of  Canoes. — Captured 
by  the  Savages. — Merciful  Captivity. — Alarming  Debate. — Con- 
dition of  the  Captives. 

Two  days  before  La  Salle  set  out  from  Cr^ve- 
cceur,  on  his  adventurous  journey,  through  the  wil- 
derness, to  Fort  Frontenac,  he  despatched  Father 
Louis  Hennepin  to  explore  the  Mississippi  River 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  to  its  source.  So  lit- 
tle was  then  known  of  this  continent  that  La  Salle 
had  strong  hopes  that  near  the  source  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, another  stream  might  be  found,  flowing  toward 
the  west,  which,  by  a  short  voyage,  would  conduct 
one  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In  this  way  he  hoped  that 
the  long-sought-for  northeast  passage  to  the  Pacific 
might  be  discovered. 

On  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  February,  1680, 
Father  Hennepin,  with  but  two  companions,  entered 
his  birch  canoe,  to  prosecute  his  grand  and  perilous 


KXI'KDITION  OF   FATHER   HENNEPIN. 


129 


enterprise.  They  were  to  explore  unknown  realms, 
crowded  with  savage  tribes.  They  had  their  guns, 
not  for  attack  or  defence,  but  for  taking  game,  with 
a  gOvyd  supply  of  ammunition,  and  with  several  hun- 
dred dollars  worth  of  goods,  to  conciliate  the  savages 
by  presents,  and  to  exchange  with  them  for  pro- 
visions. 

With  the  early  dawn  they  commenced  their  voy- 
age. The  day  was  fine,  the  river  placid  in  its  gentle 
flow,  and  the  scenery,  on  both  sides  of  the  stream, 
of  undulating  hills,  majestic  forests,  and  wide-spread 
prairies,  upon  which  herds  of  wild  cattle  were  graz- 
ing, was  picturesque  and  alluring  in  the  extreme. 
As  they  rapidly  descended  the  river,  they  met  sev- 
eral parties  of  Illinois  Indians,  returning  to  their 
village  at  the  head  of  the  lake.  Their  canoes  were 
laden  with  the  game  they  had  taken.  The  French- 
men and  the  Indians  exchanged  friendly  greetings. 

The  kind-hearted  savages  endeavored  to  dissuade 
them  from  their  perilous  voyage,  assuring  them,  with 
all  the  wildest  exaggerations  of  Indian  superstition, 
that  they  would  encounter  birds  as  large  as  buffa- 
loes, who  would  carry  them  in  their  talons  as  an 
eagle  seizes  a  rabbit ;  that  there  were  enormous 
beasts  in  the  river,  doubtless  referring  to  the  alliga- 
tors, who  would  dash  their  canoe  to  pieces,  and 
devour  a  man  at  a  mouthful ;  than  there  were  rapids 
6* 


;i 


"ill: 


] 


I ' 


i  .4 

i'l! 


I'i'     jllil 


iii'jnl 

1    !W 


130 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


and  whirlpools  from  which  they  could  not  escape,  and 
in  which  they  would  be  surely  engulfed  ;  and  that  if 
by  any  possibility  they  escaped,  all  these  perils,  they 
would  fall  into  the  hands  of  ferocious  tribes,  who 
would  enslave  them,  torture  them,  cook  them,  and 
eat  them.  They  entreated  the  Frenchmen  to  go 
back  with  them  to  their  village,  where  they  could 
live  in  safety  and  in  abundance. 

The  two  boatmen,  Anthony  Auguelle  and  Mi- 
chael Ako,  were  alarmed  by  these  representations,  and 
v/ere  strongly  inclined  to  return.  But  Father  Hen- 
nepin constrained  them  to  press  onward.  As  they 
descended  the  Illinois,  they  found  the  river  deep  and 
broad,  much  resembling  the  Seine  at  Paris.  It  would, 
at  times,  expand  to  nearly  a  mile  in  breadth.  Large 
trees  crowned  many  of  the  gentle  eminences  which 
lined  the  stream.  Upon  ascending  the  hills,  as 
they  landed  for  their  night's  encampment,  they 
gazed,  with  delight  in  the  gorgeous  sunset,  upon  the 
magnificent  prairies  spread  out  before  them  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  reach. 

There  is  nothing  which  earth  has  ever  presented 
more  beautiful  than  those-Eden  like  landscapes 
resembling  the  ocean  in  expanse,  which  were  thus, 
for  the  first  time,  unveiled  to  the  view  of  civilized 
men.  Here  and  there  groups  of  trees  appeared,  in 
small  groves,  as  if  planted  by  the  exquisite  taste  of 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER  HENNEPIN. 


131 


a  landscape  gardener.  Herds  of  buffaloes,  antelopes, 
and  deer,  grazed  the  herbage  in  countless  numbers. 
Birds  of  every  variety  of  song  and  plumage  found 
here  their  paradise.  And  in  these  fair  realms  the 
children  of  Adam  might  have  experienced  joys 
hardly  surpassed  by  those  of  their  first  parents  in 
Eden,  were  it  not  for  that  inhumanity  of  man  to 
man  which  has  caused  countless  millions  to  mourn. 
To  redeem  this  world  from  the  curse  of  sin,  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God  has  suffered  and  died.  And  there 
can  be  no  possible  true  happiness  for  the  human 
family  until  the  result  of  his  mission  shall  be  accom- 
plished. 

Our  voyagers,  on  the  seventh  day  of  their  jour- 
ney, having  passed  down  the  windings  of  the  river, 
about  two  hundred  miles,  as  ihey  judged,  came  to  a 
pleasant  Indian  village  of  about  two  hundred  wig- 
wams. These  Indians  had  an  eye  for  beauty. 
Their  little  cluster  of  homes  was  picturesquely  situ- 
ated upon  a  green  plain,  genily  ascending  from  the 
banks  of  the  river,  which  commanded  a  view  of  the 
water  for  some  distance  above  and  below.  The 
prairie,  in  its  grandeur,  spread  far  .and  wide  around. 
The  village  was  about  six  miles  above  the  entrance 
of  the  Illinois  into  the  Mississippi  River.  The  tribe 
was  called  the  Maraos.  The  hospitable  savages,  who 
without  any  difficulty  could  have  killed  the  French- 


1:' 


I . 


132 


THE   ADVENTURES   OF   LA  SALLE. 


11  i! 


men  and  have  taken  possession  of  all  their  goods, 
treated  the  strangers  as  brothers,  and  urged  them  to 
visit  their  houses.  In  these  hospitable  rites  we  see 
beautiful  vertiges  of  the  character  of  man  before  the 
fall.  But  alas !  wc  can  never  meet  the  children  of 
Adam  anywhere,  or  under  any  circumstances,  with- 
out soon  seeing  the  evidence  of  that  fall  when  sin 
entered  Eden, 

"  Earth  felt  the  wound  ;  and  nature  from  her  seat, 
Sighing  through  all  her  works,  gave  signs  of  woe 
That  all  was  lost." 

They  heard  fearful  acco^mts  of  attacks  by  fero- 
cious tribes  rushing  down  upon  them,  plundering, 
burning,  killing,  scalping,  with  mercilessness  which 
demons  could  not  exceed.  They  were  expecting 
soon  another  attack,  and  were  then  upon  the  point 
of  abandoning  their  homes  and  emigrating  to  the 
other  side  of  the  Mississippi,  to  join,  for  their  protec- 
tion, another  large  and  friendly  tribe. 

Soon  after  Father  Hennepin  resumed  his  voyage, 
the  Indians,  according  to  his  narrative,  had  their 
suspicions  excited  that  he  was  conveying  hatchets 
and  guns  to  their  enemies,  either  intentionally,  or 
which  might  fall  into  their  hands.  They  therefore 
sent  a  band  of  their  swift-footed  warriors  down  the 
ver,  to  a  narrow  pass,  to  intercept  the  canoe.  This 
could  hardly  be  considered  contrary  to  the  laws  of 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER   HENNEPIN. 


133 


warfare  among  civilized  nations.  The  Indians  had 
witnessed  the  lightnings  and  thunders  of  the  white 
man's  guns,  and  the  terrible  energies  of  their  death 
dealing-bolts.  They  might  surely  consider  the 
canoe  as  freighted  with  goods  which  were  contra- 
band of  war. 

W*"  know  not  what  reason  Father  Hennepin  had 
for  suspecting  this  movement  of  the  Indians.  He 
gives  no  proof  of  any  such  hostile  design.  It  is 
not  improbable  that  his  suspicions  were  groundless. 
As  he  approached  the  narrow  pass  where  he  imag- 
ined the  warriors  to  lie  in  ambush,  he  saw  the  smoke 
of  the  camp  fires  ascending  from  a  grove  which 
crowned  one  of  the  eminences.  Thi..  certainly  did 
not  indicate  any  secret  movement.  He  paddled 
close  to  the  other  side  of  the  river,  not  only  without 
being  attacked,  but  without  obtaining  even  a 
glimpse  of  his  imagined  foes. 

On  the  8th  of  March  they  reached  the  Mis- 
sissippi River.  The  broad  flood,  a  mile  in  width, 
swept  majestically  along,  from  unknown  regions  of 
the  north,  quite  covered  with  floating  ice.  The  vast 
masses,  two  or  three  feet  in  thickness,  and  which 
could  not  be  eluded,  would  speedily  tear  their  frail 
birch  canoe  into  fragments.  At  the  mouth  of  the 
Illinois  there  was  a  gentle  elevation,  covered  with  the 


^f 


134 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


Ill 


I 


\l\ 
li 

if: 


stately  forest,  which  commanded  a  fine  view  of  both 
of  the  rivers  and  of  the  adjacent  region. 

Here  the  Frenchmen  drew  their  canoe  upon  the 
shore,  erected  a  camp,  with  open  front,  as  a  shelter 
from  the  cold  north  wind,  built  their  fire,  cooked 
their  game,  of  which  they  found  abundance  all 
around,  and  waited  patiently,  four  days,  for  the  ice 
to  run  by. 

In  the  middle  of  the  Mississippi  River,  nearly 
opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  there  were  three 
small  islands,  covered  with  large  trees  and  a  dense 
tangled  growth  of  brush  and  vines.  The  heads  of 
these  islands  were  clogged,  for  a  long  distance  up 
the  river,  with  the  deformity  of  immense  rafts  of 
drift  logs,  stumps,  and  trees.  They  presented  an 
exceedingly  dreary  aspect,  swept  by  the  freezing 
winds,  with  truly  arctic  masses  of  ice  grinding  by, 
and  often  ploughed  up  i.ito  great  hillocks  upon  the 
sand-bars. 

At  a  short  distance  back  from  the  river  a  range 
of  hills  or  bluffs  was  seen.  Between  the  bluffs  and 
the  river  the  meadow  or  bottom  lands  were  often 
treeless,  and  evidently  fertile  in  the  highest  degree. 
On  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  March  the  Missis- 
sippi was  sufficiently  clear  of  ice  for  these  intrepid 
voyagers  to  venture  to  launch  their  canoe  upon  its 
surface.     Slowly  and  cautiously  they  paddled  up  the 


EXPEDITION   OF   FATHER   HENNEPIN. 


135 


stream,  keeping  near  the  shore  and  taking  advan- 
tage of  every  eddy  which  could  be  found.  Through 
vistas  opening  between  the  hills  and  woods  occa- 
sional glimpses  were  caught  of  prairie  regions  be- 
yond, whose  solitude  and  silence  were  only  relieved 
by  the  spectacle  of  grazing  herds,  and  thousands  of 
birds  upon  the  wing.  There  were  no  signs  of  human 
life.  Apparently  eternal  silence  reigned  over  those 
Eden-like  solitudes,  disturbed  only  by  the  lowing  of 
the  herds  and  the  varied  notes  of  bird  songs. 

As  they  continued  their  voyage  they  came  upon 
many  islands,  whose  thick  growth  of  forest  trees  was 
so  interlaced  with  vines  and  undergrowth  as  to 
render  them  almost  impenetrable.  Vigorously  they 
plied  their  paddles,  day  after  day,  breasting  the 
strong  current  of  the  river,  encountering  no  incident 
of  importance.  Every  night  they  landed,  drew  their 
canoe  upon  the  grass,  turned  it  over,  so  as  to  cover 
its  contents  from  the  rain  and  the  dew,  built  their 
frail  shelter  for  the  night,  kindled  their  camp  fire, 
whose  flame  is  ever  as  companionable  as  it  is  cheer- 
ful, cooked  their  supper,  which  they  ate  with  the 
appetite  and  zest  which  labor  gives,  and  then,  hav- 
ing offered  their  vesper  prayers  and  chanted  their 
evening  hymn,  enjoyed  that  sweet  sleep  which  is  one 
of  the  greatest  of  all  earthly  blessings.  At  noon  they 
always  had  a  short  religious  exercise  in  their  canoe. 


p 


136 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


11' 


I  111 

I 


% 


m 


They  often  had  mild  and  beautiful  mornings, 
when  the  whole  wide-spread  scene  of  crystal  waters, 
forest,  and  prairie  seemed  illumined  with  almost 
celestial  radiance.  Bird  songs  filled  the  air.  The 
prairies  seemed  crowded  with  all  the  varieties  of 
animal  life  in  peaceful  enjoyment.  No  sights  of  vio- 
lence or  suffering  met  the  eye.  No  discordant  sound 
fell  upon  the  ear.  All  was  beauty,  harmony,  and 
joy.  The  landscape  resembled  our  imaginings  of  the 
world  before  the  fall,  when  it  came  fresh  from  its 
Maker's  hands,  and  all  the  morning  stars  hailed  its 
birth. 

But  again  clouds,  like  marshalling  armies,  hurried 
through  and  darkened  the  sky.  The  tempest  rose 
with  its  dirge-like  wailing.  The  surface  of  the  river 
was  lashed  into  surges  which  threatened  to  devour 
them.  The  rain  drenched  them.  The  sleet  cut 
their  faces.  Hastily  they  sought  the  shores.  Fre- 
quently they  had  to  paddle  a  great  distance  along 
the  precipitous  banks  before  they  could  find  any 
place  where  they  could  land.  Reaching  at  length 
the  shore,  they  first  covered  their  goods  with  the 
upturned  canoe. 

Black  night  would  already  envelop  them. 
Groping  through  the  darkness,  drenched  with  rain, 
and  numbed  with  sleet,  they  would,  with  great 
difficulty,   raise    some   frail   protection   against   the 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER   HENNEPIN. 


137 


Storm.  No  fire  could  be  kindled.  No  change  of 
clothing  was  possible.  Throwing  themselves  upon 
the  wet  sod,  hungry,  shivering,  and  sleepless,  they 
would  anxiously  await  the  dawn.  The  cry  of  the 
lone  night-bird,  and  the  howling  of  wolves,  would  be 
added  to  the  discord  of  the  angrj'-  elements.  In  such 
hours  this  globe  did  indeed  seem  to  be  a  sin-blighted 
world,  upon  which  had  fallen  the  frown  of  its  Maker. 

Amid  such  changes  and  toils  as  these,  Father 
Hennepin  and  his  companions,  in  their  frail  birch 
canoe,  paddled  along  against  the  strong  current  of 
the  Mississippi.  They  breakfasted  with  the  earliest 
dawn,  and  continued  their  voyage  through  ever-vary- 
ing scenes  of  sublimity  and  beauty,  until  late  in  the 
afternoon.  Then  they  began  to  look  eagerly  for 
some  sheltered  nook  suitable  for  their  night's  en- 
campment. The  silence  and  solitude  through  which 
they  passed,  at  times  seemed  pleasing,  and  again 
almost  awful. 

For  weary  leagues,  not  a  village,  not  a  wigwam, 
not  a  solitary  Indian,  appeared.  They  seemed  to  be 
exploring  an  uninhabited  world.  The  mouths  of 
many  rivers  were  passed,  whose  names  were  unknown 
to  them.  With  feelings  akin  to  awe,  they  looked  up 
the  long  reaches  of  streams,  now  known  by  the  names 
of  the  Des  Moines,  the  Iowa,  the  Rock  River,  and 
the  Wisconsin.     They  wondered  what  scenes  were 


im 


\  \  i 

.11 

■  "!  ^  5 

{ 
'    I 


138 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


i\ 


transpiring  far  away  upon  the  banks  of  these  appa- 
rently soUtary  waters. 

They  had  ascended  the  Mississippi  several  hun- 
dred miles,  when,  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
of  the  nth  of  April,  they  were  startled  by  seeing 
suddenly  coming  round  a  near  headland,  thirty  large 
bark  canoes,  crowded  with  Indians,  plumed,  painted, 
and  armed  for  battle.  It  was  a  gorgeous  as  well  as 
an  appalling  spectacle.  The  blades  of  their  paddles 
sparkled  in  the  sunlight.  The  savages  were  dressed 
in  the  highest  style  of  barbaric  splendor.  Their 
brilliantly  colored  feathers,  fringed  garments,  and 
highly  decorated  bows,  war-clubs  and  javelins, 
surpassed,  in  picturesque  beauty,  any  of  the  ordinary 
military  trapping  of  civilized  life. 

The  moment  the  savages  caught  sight  of  the 
Frenchmen's  boat,  they  simultaneously  raised  a  shout 
or  yell,  which  reverberated  along  the  banks  of  the 
river  and  struck  the  hearts  of  the  voyagers  with  dread. 
Escape  was  impossible.  Resistance  was  not  to  be 
thought  of.  The  little  fleet  of  canoes,  descending 
the  river  by  the  aid  both  of  the  current  and  their 
paddles,  approached  with  great  rapidity.  Father 
Hennepin  stood  up  in  his  boat  and  in  his  hands 
extended  toward  the  savasres,  the  calumet  of  peace. 
Speedily  he  was  surrounded,  the  calumet  was 
snatched  from  him,  and  his  canoe  was  taken  to  the 


II 


••«m^^7«-   .Tiyre -i—T  ,----- . 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER  IIENNEriN. 


139 


shore,  while  all  the  others  followed.  During  all  the 
time  the  savages  were  raising  frightful  cries  and  yells, 
the  signification  of.  which,  whether  welcoming  or 
threatening,  could  not  be  understood.  It  was  prob- 
ably near  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  River  that 
this  capture  took  place. 

Father  Hennepin  had  been  so  long  among  the 
Indians,  visiting  various  tribes,  and  had  so  long  been 
accustomed  to  contemplate  his  violent  death  as  an 
event  which  might  any  day  take  place,  that  he  was  far 
more  tranquil  in  mind  than  most  persons  could  have 
been  under  these  circumstances.  Speedily  his  well- 
trained  eye  recognized  the  chief  of  the  savages.  He 
presented  him  some  tobacco,  and  then  endeavored  by 
signs  to  enter  into  conversation  with  him. 

The  two  head  chiefs  conferred  together.  They 
declined,  smoking  the  peace  calumet,  and  were  by  no 
means  cordial  in  their  reception  of  the  strangers. 
There  was  evidently  a  diversity  of  opinion  among 
them,  as  to  the  disposition  they  should  make  of  their 
captives.  Three  blows  of  the  tomahawk  would 
silence  them  all  in  death.  Their  bodies  could  be 
thrown  into  the  stream,  and  their  canoe,  with  all  its 
freight,  of  such  priceless  value  to  the  savages,  would 
be  in  their  possession.  Probably  some  of  them  had 
visited  the  French  forts,  and  knew  how  to  use  the 
musket,  and  appreciated   its   death-deahng  power. 


m 


;i 


,!'  ■ ) 


1  '  M 


tMi', 


140 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


J II 


&  . 


\ 

1 

HI '- 

I: 

1 

i' 

1 

p 

•H 

' 

Already  they  had  examined  every  article  in  the 
canoe.  They  had  inspected  the  rifles,  and  counted 
the  store  of  bullets  and  powder.  Such  an  acquisition 
would  aid  them  inestimably  in  the  war-path  upon 
which  they  had  entered. 

The  young  men  clamored  for  this  decision  of  the 
question.     In  the  mind  of  an  untutored  savage,  who 
has  never  enjoyed  the  light  of  revealed   religion,  the 
dividing  line  between  right  and  wrong  must  necessa- 
rily be  faint.     With  these  men,  the  pride  of  life  con- 
sisted  in  the   numbers   of  enemies  they  had  slain. 
Inspired  by  this  desire,  they  were  now  on  the  way  to 
attack   a   neighboring   tribe,    to   burn  their   homes, 
destroy  their  property,  kill  and  scalp  men,  women, 
and  children,  and  to  take  back  some  of  the  leading 
warriors,  that  they,  their   wives,  and    their  children 
might  enjoy  the  delight  of  seeing  them  put  to  death 
by  diabolical  torture.     Why  should  they  hesitate  to 
tomahawk  three  white  men  who  had  crossed  their 
path?     Why  not   rob  and   murder  them,  when  by 
doing   so   they   could     acquire    possessions   of  the 
greatest  value  ? 

But  God  seems  to  have  implanted  in  every  human 
heart  some  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  some  convic- 
tion of  responsibility  to  a  Superior  Being.  So  far  as 
Father  Hennepin  could  understand  their  sign  lan- 
guage, the  chiefs  informed  him  that  they  were  going 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER   HENNEPIN. 


141 


down  the  Mississippi  to  attack  a  village  of  the 
Miamis  on  the  Illinois  River.  The  war  party  con- 
sisted of  but  one  hundred  and  twenty  braves.  They 
intended  to  attack  the  village  by  surprise  at  night. 
In  an  hour  they  would  accomplish  their  fiend-like 
deed  of  murder,  scalping,  and  conflagration.  Then, 
with  their  gory  trophies  and  their  prisoners,  they 
would  take  to  their  boats  and  be  far  away  up  the 
river  before  there  could  be  any  rallying  of  the  tribes 
in  pursuit. 

Father  Hennepin  told  them  that  the  Miamis  had 
been  informed  of  their  intended  attack  ;  that  they 
had  abandoned  their  village,  had  fled  across  the 
Mississippi,  and  having  joined  another  powerful  tribe 
were  watching  for  their  approach.  The  savages  on 
the  shore  "surrounded  their  captives,  and  for  some 
unknown  reason  frequently  gave  simultaneous  utter- 
ance to  the  most  unearthly  yells. 

Father  Hennepin  affected  great  composure,  assum- 
ing that  he  was  among  friends.  He  presented  to  the 
chiefs  two  large  fat  turkeys  which  he  had  shot  com- 
ing up  the  river.  Then,  with  his  two  companions, 
he  built  a  fire,  hung  his  iron  kettle,  and  commenced 
boiling  some  venison.  The  Indians  looked  quietly 
on  for  a  few  minutes,  and  thor  all  gathered  in  a 
group  to  hold  a  council.  Father  Hennepin  secretly 
watched  their  proceedings  with  the  utmost  anxiety. 


ITT!) 


142 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Their  speeches  were  accompanied  with  very  much 
action.  The  debate  was  prolonged  and  vehement. 
He  sufficiently  understood  the  language  of  signs  to 
perceive  that  they  were  divided  in  opinion,  that  while 
a  part  were  in  favor  of  putting  them  to  death,  othtrs 
were  urging  that  their  lives  should  be  spared. 

With  one  of  his  men  he  went  to  the  canoe,  took 
six  axes,  fifteen  knives,  and  a  quantity  of  tobacco, 
and  advancing  into  the  midst  of  the  council  pre- 
sented them  to  the  chiefs.  He  then  took  an  axe,  and 
bowing  his  head,  made  signs  that  the  Indians  might 
kill  him  if  they  wished  to  do  so.  This  chivalric  deed 
touched  whatever  there  was  of  chivalry  in  the  sav- 
age bosom.  There  was  a  general  murmur  of  ap- 
plause. Som;-  of  them  had  been  roasting,  at  a  fire 
near  by,  some  beaver's  flesh.  One  of  the  savages 
ran,  cut  a  piece  of  the  smoking  meat,  and  bringing 
it,  ^n  a  plate  of  birch  bark,  with  a  sharpened  stick  for 
,  put  three  morsels  into  the  mouth  of  Father 
^nnepin  and  his  companions.  As  the  food  was 
very  hot,  the  savage  blew  upon  it  to  cool  it.  He 
then  set  the  plate  before  them,  to  eat  at  their 
pleasure.  * 

Still  there  was  a  degree  of  restraint  on  the  part 
of  the  Indians,  which  indicated  that  there  was  by  no 
means  perfect  reconciliation.  There  was  much  talk- 
ing apart,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  fate  of  the 


ii 


P.J  je^Wf    '.imnMw 


EXPEDITION  OF  FATHER  HENNEPIN. 


143 


prisoners  was  not  yet  decided.  The  representations, 
however,  which  Father  Hennepin  had  made,  induced 
them  to  relinquish  their  contemplated  enterprise, 
and  to  turn  back  from  tiie  war-path  upon  which 
they  had  entered.  Just  before  night,  one  of  the 
chiefs  silently  returned  to  Father  Hennepin  his 
peace  calumet.  This  greatly  increased  their  anx- 
iety, as  it  was  inferred  that  it  was  an  act  renouncing 
friendship. 

Savages  and  Frenchmen  all  slept  aUke  on  the 
ground  and  in  the  open  air,  by  the  side  of  their 
camp  fires.  There  was  no  watch  kept,  and  the  cap- 
tives had  no  indication  that  they  were  abridged  of 
their  freedom.  Still  they  had  many  fears  that  they 
were  to  be  assassinated  before  the  morning.  The 
two  boatmen,  Auguelle  and  Ako,  slept  with  their 
guns  and  swords  by  their  sides.  They  declared  that 
if  attacked  they  would  sell  their  lives  as  dearly  as 
possible.  But  Father  Hennepin  said  to  them,  "  I 
shall  allow  myself  to  be  killed  without  any  resistance. 
I  came  to  announce  to  the  savages  a  God,  who  for 
the  world's  redemption  allowed  Himself  to  be  falsely 
accused,  unjustly  condemned,  and  cruelly  crucified, 
without  showing  the  least  enmity  to  those  who  put 
Him  to  death.     I  shall  imitate  the  example  thus  set 


me. 


The  night  passed  peacefully  away,  and  the  morn- 


I 


144 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


ing  of  the  12th  of  April  dawned  upon  this  scene  so 
wild  and  picturesque. 

As  all  were  gathered  around  their  camp  fires, 
cooking  their  breakfasts,  one  of  the  chiefs,  Narke- 
toba  by  name — presenting  a  hideous  aspect  in  his 
barbarian  military  trappings,  his  face  and  bare  chest 
smeared  with  war  paint — approached  Father  Henne- 
pin and  asked  for  the  peace  calumet.  Receiving  it, 
he  filled  the  cup  with  tobacco,  and  having  taken  a  few 
whiffs  himself,  presented  it  to  one  after  another  ri 
the  whole  band.  Each  one  smoked  the  pipe, 
though  some  with  evident  reluctance.  The  French- 
men understood  this  to  indicate  that,  for  the  present 
at  least,  their  lives  were  to  be  spared.  They  were 
then  informed  that  they  must  accompany  the  In- 
dians up  the  river  to  their  own  country. 

"  I  was  not  sorry,"  Father  Hennepin  writes,  "in 
this  conjuncture,  to  continue  our  discovery  with  this 
people." 


.     lit 


\s 


f 


■n 

1 

f 

»        ' 

k 

• 

"II 

'$ 

'  ■ 

n 

'  H 

'hH 

1 

m 

1 

iiil!':  1 

r;^^ 


iTi 


-^ 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Life  with  the  Savages. 

Ascending  the  River  with  the  Savages. — Religious  Worship. — Abun- 
dance of  Game. — Hardihood  of  the  Savages. — The  War-Whoop. — 
Savage  Revelry. — The  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. — Wild  Country 
Beyond. — Sufferings  of  the  Captives. — Capricious  Treatment. — 
Triumphal  Entrance. — The  Adoption. — Habits  of  the  Savages. 


Father  Hennepin  and  his  two  companions 
reembarked  in  their  canoe,  and,  oppressed  with 
varied  feelings  of  anxiety  and  curiosity,  recom- 
menced their  journey  up  the  river.  The  thirty  large 
canoes,  filled  v/ith  their  captors,  surrounded  them. 
The  current  was  rapid  ;  the  savages  were  seldom  in 
a  hurry,  and  their  progress  was  slow.  At  night  they 
always  landed  and  slept  in  the  open  air,  unless  it  was 
stormy,  when  they  would  sometimes  construct  for 
themselves  a  frail  shelter. 

The  devout  ecclesiastic  felt  in  duty  bound  daily 
to  say  his  office,  as  it  was  called,  in  accordance  with 
the  rules  of  the  Catholic  Church.  He  had  his  bre- 
viary, composed  of  matins,  lauds,  vespers,  and  com- 
pline, or  last  prayer  at  night.  These  exercises  he 
scrupulously  performed.     The  superstitious  Indians, 


146 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE, 


11 


':'»iil:l|.. 


m  r^ 


seeing  him  open  his  book,  and  move  his  lips,  imag- 
ined that  he  was  practising  some  sort  of  incantation 
against  them.  Angrily  they  cried  out  against  it,  ex- 
claiming, in  their  own  language,  "  witchcraft." 

Michael  Ako,  who  had  no  ambition  to  receive  a 
martyr's  crown,  entreated  him,  if  he  must  say  his 
prayers,  to  say  them  in  secret.  "  If  you  persist  in 
this  course,"  said  he,  "  you  will  so  provoke  the  In- 
dians, that  we  shall  all  be  inevitably  killed."  Au- 
guelle,  who  was  more  religiously  inclined,  joined  in 
these  entreaties,  begging  him  to  retire  apart,  morn- 
ing and  evening,  into  the  forest  for  his  devotions. 

But  the  suspicions  of  the  Indians  were  aroused. 
They  had  a  great  dread  of  diabolical  influences. 
Whenever  he  entered  the  woods  a  party  followed  him. 
He  could  get  no  chance  to  pray  out  of  their  sight. 
At  length  he  said  to  his  companions  : 

"  I  cannot  dispense  with  my  prayers,  whatever 
may  be  the  consequences.  If  we  are  all  massacred, 
I  shall  be  the  innocent  cause  of  your  death,  as  well 
as  of  my  own." 

To  accustom  the  Indians  to  his  mode  of  worship, 
he  commenced  chanting  the  litany  of  the  Virgin. 
He  had  a  well-trained,  melodious  voice.  The  In- 
dians were  pleased  with  the  novel  strains  floating 
over  the  still  waters.  Paddle  in  hand  they  paused 
to  listen.     Adroitly,  he  led  them  to  believe  that  the 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGE: 


147 


i  V  < 


Good  Spirit  had  taught  him  to  sing,  and  had  sent 
him  to  them  for  their  diversion.  It  would  seem,  on 
the  whole,  that  the  Indians  treated  their  captives 
with  remarkable  kindness.  The  canoe  of  the  French- 
men was  heavily  bden  with  articles  for  trade,  and 
there  were  but  three  to  paddle.  They  therefore 
found  it  very  difficult  to  keep  up  with  the  well-manned 
war  canoes  of  the  savages.  The  chief  placed  one  or 
two  warriors  on  board  tiie  Frenchmen's  boat,  to  help 
them  stem  the  current.  It  was  with  difficulty  that 
the  little  fleet  accomplished  more  than  twenty  or 
twenty-five  miles  a  day. 

The  savages  were  collected  from  various  villages, 
and  it  was  quite  evident  that  they  were  still  divided 
in  opinion  respecting  the  disposition  to  be  made  of 
their  prisoners.  -  One  of  the  chiefs  took  the  French- 
men under  his  special  protection.  He  caused  them, 
at  each  encampment,  to  occupy  the  same  cabin  with 
him,  or  to  sleep  by  his  side.  But  there  was  another 
chief  who  clamored  for  their  death.  He  h-nd  lost  a 
son,  killed  by  the  Miamis.  Every  night  his  dismal 
howlings  were  heard,  as  he  wailed  piteously,  endeav- 
oring to  stimulate  his  own  passions,  and  to  rouse  his 
comrades  to  kill  the  Frenchmen,  so  as  to  seize  their 
arms  and  avenge  themselves  upon  the  Miamis. 

But  others,  who  were  far  more  considerate,  said, 
"  If  we  kill  or  rob  these  Frenchmen,  we  shall  soon 


148 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


use  up  the  few  goods  they  have  in  their  canoe,  and 
no  other  P^renchmen  will  dare  to  visit  j  to  bring  us 
more.  But,  if  we  treat  them  kindly,  and  purchase 
their  goods  fairly,  others  will  come,  bringing  a  great 
abundance.  Thus  we  can  all  sell  our  skins  and  furs, 
and  supply  the  whole  tribe  with  the  things  we  so 
greatly  need. 

As  they  were  paddling  along  one  day,  a  large 
flock  of  turkeys  was  seen  feeding  near  the  river. 
Cautiously  Father  Hennepin  paddled  near  them,  and 
one  of  his  boatmen,  taking  careful  aim,  struck  down 
three  with  a  single  shot.  The  savages,  who  had 
watched  the  proceeding  with  intense  interest,  were 
amazed.  Many  of  them,  perhaps  all,  had  never  seen 
a  gun  discharged  before,  though  the  knowledge  of 
the  arrival  of  the  French,  and  the  wonderful  power 
of  their  guns,  had  been  widely  spread  through  the 
tribes.  The  canoes  were  all  paddled  to  the  shore. 
With  the  deepest  interest  they  examined  the  dead 
turkeys,  and  reexamined  the  musket.  The  unseen 
bolt  had  struck  them  down  at  twice  the  distance 
their  arrows  would  reach.  An  arrow  could  have 
killed  but  one.  The  bullet  had  killed  three.  "  Manza 
ouacangege,"  exclaimed  one  of  the  chiefs,  in  aston- 
ishment, which  signified.  The  iroji  has  understanding. 

The  situation  of  the  Frenchmen  was  very  peculiar, 
as  they  hardly  knew  whether  the  savages  regarded 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGES. 


149 


them  as  prisoners  or  not.  Father  Hennepin  was 
still  pursuing  his  original  design  of  exploring  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi.  If  the  Indians  were  truly 
friendly,  their  companionship  was  an  element  of 
safety,  and  was  to  be  desired.  In  order  to  test  the 
question  whether  he  was  his  own  master,  and  could 
follow  his  own  will,  he  suggested  to  the  chief  his 
design  of  turning  back  and  following  down  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  its  mouth.  He  might  thus  find  a  short 
passage  to  the  Indies,  though  he  admits  that  he 
thought  it  more  probable  that  it  emptied  into  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  than  into  the  Red  Sea.  The  chiefs 
however,  promptly  signified  that  they  could  not  con- 
sent to  be  thus  deprived  of  the  pleasure  of  his 
company. 

Though  the  Indians  paddled  all  day  long,  with 
great  vigor,  against  the  current,  not  stopping  even  to 
eat  until  their  night's  encampment,  they  never 
seemed  at  all  fatigued.  There  was  an  ample  supply 
of  game  for  food.  Having  reared  their  frail  shelters, 
if  it  rained,  kindled  their  fires  and  cooked  their  sup- 
pers, they  invariably  had  a  war  dance,  each  smoking 
in  turn  the  war  calumet.  This  was  distinguished 
from  the  peace  calumet  by  different  colored  feathers. 
Their  whoops  and  yells  were  hideous.  And  there 
was  something  indescribably  mournful  in  the  wailings 
of  those  who  had  lost  relatives  durino;  the  war. 


i 
'       i 


■ill 


HI-:' 


ir 


ifi 


|!ii 


150 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


Fortunately  for  the  French,  all  their  expeditions 
had  thus  far  been  conducted  under  the  control  of 
religious  men.  Not  an  Indian  had  been  killed  or 
wronged  by  them.  They  had  proved  only  great 
benefactors  to  the  Indians.  Had  a  solitary  Indian 
been  killed  by  any  Frenchmen,  these  captives,  in 
revenge,  would  have  been  put  to  death  with  tortures 
of  the  most  diabolical  cruelty.  Had  any  Miami  war- 
riors fallen  into  the  hands  of  these  savages,  awful 
would  have  been  their  doom.  Father  Hennepin  and 
his  companions  could  not  but  shudder  as  they 
listened  to  the  wailing  yells  of  those  who  mourned 
their  dead,  and  witnessed  the  fiend-like  expression 
of  their  countenances  and  gestures. 

With  the  earliest  dawn,  after  the  night's  encamp- 
ment, some  one  gave  a  whoop,  which  instantly 
brought  every  man  to  his  feet.  No  time  was  lost  in 
washing  or  dressing.  They  generally,  as  a  measure 
of  protection  against  their  enemies,  endeavored  to 
encamp  upon  the  point  of  an  island.  While  some 
went  out  to  hunt  for  game,  others  replenished  the 
fires,  and  cooked  the  breakfast,  while  still  others 
sought  the  neighboring  eminences  to  discover 
whether  there  were  any  smoke  or  other  indications 
of  a  lurking  foe.  They  then  entered  their  birch 
canoes,  which  they  did  .lOt  leave  until  the  close  of 


LIFE  WITH  THE   SAVAGES. 


151 


the  afternoon,  when  they  landed  for  another  night's 
encampment. 

Thus  for  nineteen  days  they  continued  ascend- 
ing the  river.  Father  Hennepin  estimated  that  they 
had  made  between  three  and  four  hundred  miles. 

One  afternoon,  as  the  thirty  canoes  were  being 
paddled  up  the  stream  in  a  long  line,  a  large  bear  was 
seen  swimming  across  the  river,  a  little  above  them. 
The  canoes  in  advance  promptly  surrounded  him, 
and  he  was  speedily  killed.  Upon  dragging  him 
ashore  he  proved  to  be  a  monster  in  size,  and  very 
fat.  It  so  happened  that  they  were  opposite  a  very 
beautiful  prairie.  The  head  chief,  whose  name  was 
Aguipaguetin,  ordered  all  the  canoes  ashore  for  a 
grand  feast.  The  warriors  decorated  themselves 
with  paint  and  feathers,  and  after  partaking  of  what 
they  considered  a  sumptuous  feast,  commenced  the 
wild  orgies  of  the  war  dance,  with  hideous  yellings 
and  contortions.  They  all  leaped  about  on  the 
greensward  of  the  prairie,  with  their  arms  akimbo, 
and  violently  beating  the  ground  with  their  feet,  in 
measured  tread. 

The  wailing  for  the  dead  was  blended  with  their 
discordant  cries.  One  of  the  chiefs  who  was  very 
loud  in  his  demonstrations  of  grief  for  his  lost  son, 
and  who  had  previously  urged  putting  the  French- 
men to  death,  frequently  in  the  course  of  the  frantic 


152 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


>iii»i  I 


dance  approaclicd  the  Frenchmen,  and  placing  his 
hands  on  each  one  of  their  heads,  uttered  the  most 
piercing  dirge-like  cries.  Father  Hennepin  could 
not  understand  the  significance  of  this  strange  cere- 
mony, but  he  had  many  fears  that  it  indicated 
violence  to  come. 

Hoping  to  conciliate  the  chief,  he  made  him  a 
very  valuable  present  of  knives,  axes,  beads,  and 
tobacco  in  honor  of  the  son  whose  loss  he  so  deeply 
deplored.  By  these  frequent  presents,  the  small 
store  of  goods  which  the  canoe  could  hold  was 
rapidly  disappearing.  They  were  then  on  the 
borders  of  a  wide  expansion  of  :he  Mississippi  resem- 
bling a  lake.  Father  Hennepin  gave  it  the  name  of 
Pepin,  or  the  Lake  of  Tears,  from  the  lugubrious 
cries  of  the  chieftain  in  the  funereal  dance.  The 
next  day,  or  day  after,  quite  a  large  herd  of  buf- 
aloes  was  seen  swimming  across  the  river.  The 
enormous  creatures,  thus  taken  at  disadvantage,  were 
easily  killed.  Thirty  or  forty,  pierced  by  arrows  and 
javelins,  were  soon  dragged  ashore.  The  savages 
had  another  feast,  from  the  tongues  and  other  most 
delicate  morsels  of  the  animal.  All  the  remainder 
was  left  to  putrefy,  or  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts. 
The  frail  canoes  were  so  crowded  that  there  was  no 
room  to  store  away  any  game.  Neither  was  there 
need  to  do  so,  for  every  day  brought  almost  invaria- 


m 


"i^.g;: 


—""-■■"**-'■'""*  ■ 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGES. 


153 


bly  a  full  supply.  It  required  hunger,  and  an 
acquired  appetite  for  such  food,  to  make  it  palatable  ; 
for  it  was  eaten  without  bread  or  salt,  or  any  other 
seasoning. 

Some  days  the  Indians  seemed  very  good  natured. 
Again,  with  no  known  cause,  they  were  morose  and 
threatening.  Even  the  chief  who  had  protected 
them  was  as  capricious  in  his  conduct  as  a  child. 
He  would  at  times  feed  them  abundantly,  minister 
to  all  their  wants,  and  caress  them.  Again  he  would 
allow  them,  in  a  stormy  night,  to  be  driven  from  his 
cabin,  to  find  such  shelter  as  they  could.  Usually 
some  Indians  would  be  placed  in  their  canoe,  to 
help  them  paddle.  Again  they  would  be  left  to 
struggle  unaided  against  the  rushing  flood.  The 
Frenchmen  could  not  speak  a  word  of  the  language 
of  their  captors,  or  understand  a  word  spoken  to 
them.  It  is  probable  that  they  often  misunderstood 
the  significance  of  signs.  But  there  was  no  diffi- 
culty in  perceiving  the  difference  between  smiles 
and  frowns,  between  blessings  and  curses. 

On  the  nineteenth  day  of  their  navigation,  the 
Indians  reached  one  of  their  villages  on  the  river 
banks.  It  was  afterwards  found  that  this  spot  was 
about  twenty-five  miles  below  a  remarkable  fall  in 
the  river,  to  which  Father  Hennepin  gave,  in  honor 
of  his  patron   saint,  the   name  of  the    Falls  of  St. 


154 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Anthony.  This  hamlet,  far  away  in  the  north,  was 
a  cold  and  cheerless  assemblage  of  savage  homes. 
The  families,  in  the  culture  and  comforts  of  life,  were 
but  slightly  elevated  above  the  brutes  around  them. 
There  were  several  chiefs  who  had  lost  sons  during 
the  war.  The  captives  were  given  one  to  each  of 
three  of  them.  Nominally,  they  were  to  be  adopted 
in  the  place  of  the  lost  ones.  In  reality,  they  were 
slaves,  to  be  driven  farthest  from  the  fire,  to  have 
the  most  scanty  supply  of  food,  in  case  of  want,  and 
in  all  things  to  endure  the  hardest  fare. 

Having  thus  distributed  their  captives,  the  savages 
seized  their  property  and  divided  it  among  them- 
selves. They  probably  did  not  consider  this  an  act 
of  robbery,  but  since  the  Frenchmen  had  been  gra- 
ciously received  as  sons  of  the  tribe,  their  goods 
should  be  appropriated  to  the  public  welfare.  The 
village  near  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  was  but  a 
temporary  encampment.  The  tribe  into  whose 
hands  the  captives  had  fallen,  was  called  Issatis. 
Their  principal  village  was  still  farther  up  the  river, 
nearly  a  hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  a  northwesterly 
direction.  Probably  in  consequence  of  the  innumer- 
able windings  of  the  stream,  they  abandoned  their 
canoes  at  the  Falls,  and  commenced  the  journey  on 
foot,  traversing  an  Indian  trail  which  led  tJirough 
forest  and  moor,  over  prairie  and  mountain.     It  was 


LIFE  WITH   THE  SAVAGES. 


155 


indeed  a  wearisome  and  almost  fatal  journey  to 
those  newjy  adopted  into  such  hardships  of  barba- 
rian life.  In  those  early  days  of  spring,  and  in  those 
high  latitudes,  it  was  often  bitterly  cold.  There 
were  remaining  snow  drifts,  and  deeper  clammy 
mud  and  pools  of  water  to  be  waded,  skimmed  over 
with  ice,  and  freezing  storms  of  rain  and  sleet.  They 
encountered  many  rivers  and  swollen  brooks,  which 
they  were  compelled  either  to  swim  or  ford. 

These  streams,  flowing  down  from  unknown 
regions  in  the  north,  were  often  encumbered  with 
large  blocks  of  ice.  There  was  but  little  game  in 
those  dismal  forests,  and  on  those  sear  and  bleak 
prairies.  The  savages  were  pitiless,  and  would  often 
give  but  a  meagre  portion  to  their  adopted  breth- 
ren. Father  Hennepen  often  divested  himself  of  his 
clothes,  bound  them  upon  his  head,  and  swam  across 
these  streams.  Upon  reaching  the  shore,  his  limbs 
would  be  so  chilled  and  benumbed  that  he  could 
scarcely  stand.  The  blood  would  trickle  down  his 
body  and  limbs,  from  wounds  inflicted  by  the  sharp 
edges  of  the  ice.  The  trail  invariably  led  to  spots 
where  the  crossings  of  the  swollen  streams  were  not 
very  wide.  Several  of  the  Indians  were  men  of 
gigantic  stature.  Father  Hennepin  was  a  tall  man, 
but  his  companions  were  very  short,  and  neither  of 
them  could  swim.     When  they  came  to  a  ford  where 


^^ 


I  $6 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


f 


the  water  was  over  the  heads  of  the  short  men,  these 
tall  Indians  would  carry  them  across  on  their  shoul- 
ders. When  all  were  compelled  to  swim,  they  would 
help  the  unfortunate  men  across  on  pieces  of  drift 
wood. 

The  Indians  seemed  to  have  sinews  of  steel. 
They  were  alike  insensible  to  hunger,  cv>  drenched 
garments,  and  to  freezing  blasts.  The  celerity  with 
which  they  pressed  on  their  way,  astonished  the 
Europeans,  On  several  occasions  Father  Hennepin, 
while  traversing  the  broad  bleak  prairie,  was  quite 
in  despair.  His  trembling,  tottering  limbs  would 
scarcely  support  his  body.  Once,  feeling  unable  to 
take  another  step,  he  threw  himself  upon  the  ground, 
declaring  that  there  he  must  die.  The  rank  and 
withered  grass  of  the  prairie  was  five  or  six  feet  high. 
Very  deliberately  one  of  the  savages  set  fire  to  the 
grass.  It  burst  forth  in  a  consuming  flame.  *'  Now," 
said  he,  "you  may  follow  us  or  be  burned  to  death." 

On  one  occasion,  when  Father  Hennepin  had 
thrown  himself  upon  the  ground,  in  utter  exhaustion, 
one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  party  came  to  him,  and  pull- 
ing up  a  quantity  of  dried  grass,  made  a  soft  bed  for 
him  to  lie  down  upon.  Then  seating  himself  by  his 
side,  he  took  from  his  pocket  two  pieces  of  wood, 
very  dry.  One  was  a  small  block  of  cedar,  with  an 
indentation  in  the  centre,  about  two  thirds  of  an  inch 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGES. 


157 


in  diameter.  The  other  was  a  round  peg,  five  or  six 
inches  long,  which  fitted  into  the  hole  in  the  block. 
This  block  he  placed  upon  his  knee,  and  fitting  the 
peg  into  the  socket,  spun  it  round  with  wonderful 
rapidity  between  his  two  palms.  Soon  smoke  began 
to  appear,  then  a  few  sparks  were  elicited,  and  then 
a  gentle  flame  rose  from  the  dust  of  the  charred 
wood.  He  lighted  his  pipe,  and  after  smoking  for  a 
moment,  gave  it  Father  Hennepin  to  smoke.  He 
then  put  his  hands  affectionately  on  the  Frenchman's 
head,  and  moaned  and  wept. 

What  did  this  all  mean  ?  Were  the  sympathies 
of  the  savage  excited,  in  view  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
white  man  ?  Were  his  tears  caused  to  flow  in  antici- 
pation of  torture  at  the  burning  stake,  to  which  he 
might  suppose  the  victim  to  be  doomed?  Or  was 
this  an  act  of  barbarian  mourning  over  some  loved 
one  lost  in  battle?  leather  Hennepin  could  not  in- 
terpret the  deed.  But  he  greatly  feared  that  it  indi- 
cated dreadful  woes  to  come — sufferings,  the  thought 
of  which  was  sufficient  to  agitate  even  a  savage 
breast. 

After  a  weary  journey  of  five  days,  this  party  of 
forty  or  fifty  warriors,  with  their  captives,  approached 
tlicir  destined  village.  It  was  far  away  in  the  north- 
ern wilderness,  east  of  the  Mississippi,  which  majes- 
tic stream  had  there  dwindled  into  a  rivulet.     They 


158 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


were  near  the  head  waters  of  a  river,  since  called  the 
St.  Francis.  It  was  indeed. a  dreary  and  savage  wild 
which  they  had  penetrated,  and  from  whose  glooms 
the  captives  could  not  expect  ever  to  emerge.  In 
some  way  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  had  heard 
of  the  approach  of  the  warriors,  and  quite  a  number 
of  the  women  and  children  came  out  to  meet  them. 

In  a  sort  of  triumphal  entrance,  like  that  of  tha 
ancient  Romans,  they  took  Auguelle,  dressed  him  as 
gorgeously  as  they  could,  in  Indian  costume,  painted 
his  face,  daubed  his  hair  with  grease,  and  fastened 
upon  his  head  a  plume  of  eagle's  feathers,  brilliantly 
colored.  They  placed  a  gourd  in  his  hand,  contain- 
ing a  number  of  round  pebbles,  which  he  was  directed 
to  shake  for  music,  with  the  accompaniment  of  his 
voice,  shouting  a  French  song.  The  Frenchmen,  in 
dreadful  incertitude  respecting  their  fate,  were  agreed 
in  the  conviction  that  it  was  good  policy  to  do  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  conciliate  their  captors. 

The  warriors  were  much  chagrined  in  returning 
from  their  expedition  without  a  single  scalp,  without 
a  single  captive  from  their  enemies,  without  having 
even  struck  a  blow.  It  was  necessary  for  them  there- 
fore to  make  as  much  parade  as  they  could  of  their 
French  prisoners.  Yet  the  most  ignorant  Indian  of 
them  all  could  not  but  perceive  that  there  was  not 
much  to  be  boasted  of  in  a  hundred  and  twenty  war- 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGES. 


159 


riors  having  picked  up  three  peaceful  canoe  men,  who 
had  made  no  resistance,  who  had  never  done  them 
any  harm  ;  who  had  come  into  their  country  as 
friends,  making  them  rich  presents,  and  who  unde- 
niably desired  only  to  do  them  good. 

They  could  not  utter  the  scalp  halloo,  nor  the 
yell  announcing  that  they  were  bringing  victims  for 
the  stake.  But  they  made  the  forest  resound  with 
their  war-whoops,  and  with  their  shouts  of  triumph. 
During  the  absence  of  the  war  party,  the  women  and 
the  old  men  had  planted  -:everal  stakes,  and  had 
gathered  around  their  large  quantities  of  dried  grass, 
with  which  they  intended  to  scorch  and  blister  and 
consume  the  prisoners,  whom  they  doubted  not  the 
victors  would  bring  back.  They  were  anticipating 
a  grand  gala  day  in  dance  and  yell,  as  they  witnessed 
the  writhings  of  their  v^ictims  and  listened  with 
delight  to  the  shrieks  which  agony  extorted. 

Father  Hennepin  and  his  companions  were 
appalled  as  they  looked  at  these  stakes  and  these 
preparations  for  torture,  and  feared  that  they  were  to 
occupy  the  places  prepared  for  the  Miamis.  They, 
however,  concealed  their  fears,  carefully  abstained 
from  the  slightest  indication  of  anxiety,  and  assumed 
that  they  were  contented  and  beloved  members  of  the 
tribe  which  had  adopted  them. 

It  was  about  the  21st  of  April,  1680,  when  these 


i6o 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


14  i^r 


unfortunate  men,  who  had  been  cradled  in  France, 
were  led  into  the  miserable  hovels  of  this  village  of 
savages.  They  were  all  conducted  into  the  wigwam 
of  the  principal  chief.  Here,  much  to  their  encour- 
agement, the  chief  presented  them  his  own  peace 
calumet,  to  smoke.  He  then  gave  them,  in  a  birch 
bark  dish,  some  boiled  wild  rice,  seasoned  with 
dry  whortleberries.  Half-famished  as  the  French- 
men were,  this  was  by  no  means  unpalatable 
food. 

After  this  feast  each  one  was  conducted  to  the 
wigwam  of  the  Indian  by  whom  he  had  been  adopted. 
These  Indians  lived  in  different  villages  several  miles 
apart.  The  captives  now  found,  much  to  their  sor- 
row, that  they  were  to  be  separated.  Father  Henne- 
pin was  adopted  by  the  chief  Aquipaguetin,  and  was 
conducted  nearly  three  miles,  often  through  marshes 
knee-deep  with  mud  and  water,  till  they  came  to  a 
considerable  stream,  probably  one  of  the  upper  tribu- 
taries of  the  St.  Francis  River.  Here  five  wives  of 
the  chief,  with  their  canoes,  were  obsequiously  wait- 
ing the  approach  of  their  lord  and  master.  A  young 
son  of  the  chief  was  also  with  them.  The  chief 
informed  them  all  that  he  had  adopted  the  white 
man  in  the  place  of  the  child  he  had  lost ;  and  that 
his  wives  were  to  call  him  their  son,  and  that  his  son 
was  to  call  him  brother. 


LIFE  WITH  THE  SAVAGES. 


i6i 


. ;  I  ' 


The  women  paddled  the  canoes  down  the  dark 
stream  fringed  with  gloomy  evergreens  and  tangled 
underbrush,  until  they  came  to  an  island  upon  which 
there  was  a  small  cluster  of  cabins.  Here  was  the 
residence  of  the  chief.  His  wigwam  was  large, 
though  but  a  single  room,  and  was  crowded  with  his 
wives  and  children.  Father  Hennepin  was  imme- 
diately presented  with  some  boiled  fish  on  a  birch 
bark  plate.  But  he  was  so  very  weak,  from  exposure, 
toil,  and  emaciation,  that  he  could  not  rise  from  the 
ground  without  assistance. 

The  medical  practice  of  the  chief  was  peculiar : 
but  cither  in  consequence  of  it,  or  in  spite  of  it,  the 
sick  man  got  well.  A  small  hut,  called  a  sweating 
cabin,  was  built,  very  tight.  This  was  made  more 
impervious  to  the  air  by  covering  it  with  buffalo 
skins.  A  large  number  of  stones  heated  red  hot 
were  placed  inside,  which  raised  the  temperature 
almost  to  that  of  an  oven.  The  sick  man  crept  in, 
followed  by  four  medical  practitioners.  The  entrance 
was  closed.  The  Indians  then  began  to  wail  and 
howl,  probably  to  frighten  off  the  evil  spirits,  who 
they  supposed  had  invaded  the  sick  man's  body. 
At  the  same  time  they  commenced  rubbing  their 
patient  violently  from  head  to  foot.  The  perspira- 
tion oozed  from  every  pore,  and  fell  from  him  like 


1 62 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


rain  drops.  The  heat  was  intolerable.  He  nearly 
fainted,  and  was  for  the  time  greatly  debilitated. 
This  regimen  was  followed  three  times  a  week  for 
two  or  three  weeks,  when,  Father  Hennepin  writes, 
*'  I  felt  as  strong  as  ever." 


-r 


CHAPTE  :l  VIII. 


Escape  from  the  Savages. 


Preaching  to  the  Indians. — Studying  the  Language, — The  Council. 
— Speech  of  Ou-si-cou-d^. — The  Baptism. — The  Night  Encamp- 
ment.— Picturesque  Scene. — Excursion  on  the  St.  Francis. — Won- 
derful River  Voyage. — Incidents  by  the  Way, — Characteristics  of 
th^  Indians. — Great  Peril. — Strange  Encounter  with  the  Indian 
Chief. — Hardships  of  the  Voyage, — Vicissitudes  of  the  Hunter's 
Life. — Anecdote. — The  Return  Voyage. 


There  was  a  singular  combination  of  intelligence 
and  childish  simplicity  developed  by  the  Indians. 
Father  Hennepin  had  a  small  pocket  compass,  of 
which  they  stood  in  great  need.  When  they  saw 
him  turn  the  needle  with  a  key,  they  were  awe- 
stricken,  and  whispered  to  one  another  that  it  was 
a  spirit  which  had  become  obedient  to  the  white 
man's  will.  He  had  an  iron  pot,  with  three  feet 
resembling  a  lion's  paws.  This  they  never  dared  to 
touch,  unless  their  hands  were  covered  with  some 
robe.  What  could  have  been  the  cause  of  this 
senseless  fear,  it  is  impossible  to  imagine.  The 
same  men  on  other  subjects  would  reason  with  great 
logical  acumen. 


m 


164 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


The  good  ecclesiastic  was  still  very  anxious  for 
the  conversion  of  the  Indians.  He  manifested  more 
solicitude  for  their  salvation,  than  for  his  own  resto- 
ration to  liberty  or  the  preservation  of  his  own  life. 
He  immediately  entered  upon  the  vigorous  study  of 
the  language.  Having  learned  that  the  phrase, 
"  Taket  chia  biheu,"  meant,  "  How  do  you  call  that," 
he  commenced  compiling  a  dictionary.  He  had  a 
natural  facility  for  the  acquisition  of  languages,  and 
made  rapid  progress.  Fortunately  he  had  paper 
and  ink,  and  eagle's  quills  were  easily  obtained. 

Hour  after  hour  he  spent  inquiring  the  meaning 
of  words  and  the  names  of  things.  The  chiefs  were 
quite  pleased  in  teaching  him  and  in  seeing  how  fast 
he  was  acquiring  the  power  of  talking  with  them  on 
all  familiar  subjects.  His  writing  the  words  was  an 
inexplicable  mystery  to  them.  They  would  often 
question  him  respecting  the  names  of  things.  He 
would  refer  to  his  memorandum  and  then  tell  them 
correctly.  This  not  only  surprised  but  seemed  to 
overawe  them. 

Father  Louis  Hennepin  was  called,  by  his  two 
French  boatmen,  P^re  Louis.  The  chief  who  had 
adopted  him  was  one  day  exhibiting  to  some  chiefs 
who  were  visiting  his  wigwam,  this  v/onderful  power 
of  the  white  man  in  recalling  a  difficult  name,  by 


ESCAPE  FROM  THE  SAVAGES. 


165 


looking  at  the  characters  he  had  written.  Very 
solemnly  he  said  : 

"  There  must  be  an  invisible  spirit  who  tells  VtrQ 
Louis  everything  we  say." 

Neither  of  the  other  Frenchmen  could  write. 
The  dress  of  the  ecclesiastic  was  much  more  impos- 
ing than  that  of  the  boatmen.  He  was  a  tall,  fine- 
looking  man,  ever  moving  with  that  dignity  which 
seems  instinctive  in  one  accustomed  to  command. 
The  keen-sighted  Indians  were  not  slow  in  recognizing 
his  superiority  of  rank,  and  all  considered  him  in- 
vested with  supernatural  powers.  Often,  when  it 
rained  as  they  were  wishing  to  go  hunting,  they 
would  entreat  him  to  sweep  away  the  clouds.  His 
invariable  reply  was,  pointing  to  the  skies,  *'  The 
Great  Spirit  there  controls  all  things.  I  have  no 
such  ability."  They  stood  in  awe  of  his  spiritual 
power,  and  their  good  feelingr  were  won  by  his 
invariable  serenity  and  kindness.  They  contributed 
beaver  skins,  to  the  value  of  about  one  hundred 
dollars,  which  they  presented  to  him  to  induce  him 
to  remain  and  take  some  wives  and  have  a  richly 
furnished  wigwam.  But  he  declined  the  present, 
saying: 

"  I  did  not  come  among  you  to  collect  beaver  skins, 
but  to  teach  you  to  love  and  obey  the  Great  Spirit. 
I  wish  to  live  as  you  do,  sharing  your  hard  fare." 


i 

; 

1 66 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


[ , 

KgA  u 

HI  'i 

1 

( 

IW 

1^ 

Very  wisely  he  assumed  that  he  came  voluntarily 
among  them,  and  that  when  the  time  came  for  his 
departure,  no  one  would  think  of  throwing  any 
obstacle  in  his  way.  It  was  a  time  almost  of  famine 
with  the  Indians.  The  summer  birds  had  not 
returned.  Game  was  very  scarce.  There  was  great 
suffering  for  want  of  food.  And  these  strangely 
inconsistent  creatures,  while  affecting  the  greatest 
kindness,  would  conceal  the  little  food  they  had, 
get  up  in  the  night  and  eat  it  secretly,  leaving  P^re 
Hennepin  to  the  gnawings  of  hunger. 

"  Although  women,"  he  writes,  *'  are  for  the  most 
part  more  kind  and  compassionate  than  men,  they 
gave  what  little  fish  they  had  to  their  children, 
regarding  me  as  a  slave  made  by  their  warriors  in 
their  enemy's  country,  and  they  reasonably  preferred 
their  children's  lives  to  mine." 

One  day  a  deliberative-  council  of  Issati  chiefs  was 
held,  to  consult  respecting  various  matters.  P^re 
Louis,  having  been  adopted  into  the  tribe  as  the 
son  of  the  head  chief,  attended.  He  could  under- 
stand nearly  all  that  was  said.  There  was  a  very 
able  chief,  by  the  name  of  Oui-si-cou-dfe,  who  had 
manifested  great  esteem  for  the  father.  He  rose 
and  said  : 

"  We  all  ought  to  feel  indignant  in  view  of  the 
insulting  manner  in  which  our  young  men  treated 


:a«i 


Illii» ! 


ESCAPE  FROM   THE  SAVAGES. 


167 


P^rc  Louis  on  the  way.  They  were  young  warriors 
without  sense,  and  perhaps  knew  no  better.  They 
robbed  him  and  wanted  to  kill  him.  They  acted  like 
hungry  dogs,  who  snatch  a  bit  of  meat  from  the 
bark  dish,  and  run.  They  abused  men  who  brought 
us  iron  and  merchandise,  which  we  never  had  before." 

P^re  Louis  had  considerable  medical  skill,  and 
had  brought  with  him  several  simple  remedies.  He 
was  ever  ready  to  attend  the  sick,  and  his  success  in 
medical  practice  gave  him  great  renown.  A  little 
child  was  dying.  According  to  the  belief  of  Father 
Hennepin,  if  it  should  die  unbaptized,  it  was  lost. 
But  how  could  he  baptize  the  heathen  child  of  hea- 
then parents.  Great  was  his  anxiety,  and  fervent 
were  his  prayers  for  enlightenment.  At  length  his 
kind  heart  obtained  the  victory  over  his  theological 
creed.  The  solemn  rite  was  performed  with  deepest 
emotion.  Giving  the  child,  a  little  girl,  the  Christian 
name  of  Antoinette,  in  honor  of  St.  Anthony,  he  said  : 

"  Creature  of  God,  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

To  his  great  grief  he  could  not  say  mass,  for  want 
of  wine  and  the  appropriate  vestments,  which  had 
been  taken  from  him.  He  however  spread  an  altar 
cloth,  which  he  had  retained  about  his  person,  upon 
the  body  of  the  child.  When  the  spirit  had  taken 
its  flight,  he  gave  the  remains  Christian  burial. 


H^^ 


1 68 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


• 

'1 

The  news  of  the  arrival  of  the  Frenchmen  In  the 
villages  of  Issati,  spread  far  and  wide  through  the 
adjacent  tribes.  An  embassy  of  Indians  came  to 
visit  Father  Hennepin  from  the  distaiice  of  several 
hundred  miles  in  the  far  west.  They  approached 
him  with  reverence,  and  had  many  questions  to  ask 
him.  They  were  men  of  high  rank  and  dignity,  and 
their  questions  indicated  much  thought. 

"  We  live,"  they  said,  "  in  a  much  milder  chme, 
where  there  are  immense  plains  and  boundless  prai- 
ries ;  where  herds  of  thousands  of  buffaloes  roam, 
and  where  deer  and  turkeys  and  innumerable  other 
kinds  of  game  are  found  in  abundance.  There  is  no 
hunger  there,  for  food  can  always  be  obtained." 

They  expressed  the  earnest  wish  to  take  Father 
Hennepin  back  with  them.  But  his  own  tribe  were 
just  about  to  set  out  on  a  grand  hunting  excursion, 
to  the  sunny  realms  of  the  southwest.  A  hundred 
and  thirty  families,  and  also  two  hundred  and  fifty 
warriors,  embarked  in  a  fleet  of  eighty  birch  canoes, 
about  the  middle  of  July.  The  embarcation  was  a 
wondrous  spectacle,  suqh  as  civilized  eyes  have  rarely 
beheld,  and  can  never  witness  again.  A  canoe  had 
been  provided  for  the  three  Frenchmen.  But  the 
two  Frenchmen  were  jealous  of  the  extraordinary 
respect  with  which  Father  Hennepin  was  treated, 
and  refused  to  take  him  on  board. 


ESCAl'K   I'KUM   Till-:   SAVACiES. 


iCnj 


As  this  straiij^c  fleet  in  a  \o\v^  and  straggling;  line 
descended  the  St.  Francis  River,  Father  Hennepin 
stood  upon  the  banks  extending  his  hands  in  a  bene- 
diction. Two  Indians,  passing  by  in  a  small  canoe, 
seeing  him  thus  deserted,  paddled  ashore  and  took 
him  with  them.  This  overloaded  the  canoe,  and  it 
began  to  leak.  It  required  constant  exertion  on  the 
part  of  Father  Hennepin  to  bail  out  the  water  with 
a  small  birch  cup,  as  fast  as  it  ran  in.  The  canoe  did 
not  weigh  fifty  pounds.  Great  care  was  necessary  to 
preserve  its  equilibrium,  for  almost  the  slightest  irreg- 
ular motion  of  the  body  would  upset  it. 

At  night  all  landed.  Sleeping  in  the  canoes,  or 
navigating  them  in  the  dark,  was  impossible.  Here 
again  one  of  the  strangest  of  earthly  spectacles  was 
witnessed.  Beneath  the  gloomy  pines  which  fringed 
the  stream,  countless  camp  fires  were  gleaming. 
Men,  women  and  children  were  running  about  in  all 
directions.  Some  were  cooking  the  supper ;  some, 
rearing  frail  shelters  for  the  night.  There  was  chat- 
tering and  bandied  jokes  and  laughter.  The  proud 
warriors,  despising  any  menial  employment,  strutted 
about  with  lordly  air. 

Michael  Ako  was  a  most  graceless  fellow,  and  it 
was  his  influence  which  had  excluded  Father  Henne- 
pin from  the  canoe.  But  Anthony  Auguelle  was  much 
more  devoutly  inclined.  He  was  ashamed  of  their 
8 


» 


I/O 


'IIIK  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


conduct.  In  the  cvcni'iif^  he  souf^lit  out  Father 
Hennepin,  and  offered  a  poor  excuse  for  not  receiv- 
ing him  into  their  canoe,  sayinj^  it  was  so  small  and 
frail  that  had  three  been  in  it,  it  would  inevitably 
have  been  swamped.  The  father  was  not  deceived, 
thouj;h  he  accepted  the  apolot^^y. 

After  four  days*  paddlinj^  down  the  .St.  T'rancis 
River,  the  littie  fleet  reached  its  mouth,  where  it 
empties  into  the  Mississippi.  They  crossed  to  the 
west  shore  of  tlie  f^reat  river,  and  encamped  upon 
an  eminence  there.  It  was  impossible  for  I''ather 
Hennepin  to  be  very  accurate  ir.  his  estimate  of  dis- 
tances. He  judged  that  tliey  were  then  about  twenty- 
four  miles  above  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 

At  this  spot  there  was  a  forest  of  birch  trees,  and 
suitable  wood  for  canoe  frames.  They  had  com- 
menced the  voyaj/e  with  old  canoes,  which  were  frail 
anvl  decayed,  and  in  which  they  could  not  safely 
launch  forth  upon  the  turbulent  flood  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. The  whole  band  consequently  encamped  for 
several  days  upon  this  eminence,  to  construct  new 
canoes.  The  veteran  hunters  wandered  throu^^h  the 
forests  and  over  the  prairies,  to  hunt  str  ;'■,,  deer,  and 
beaver.  The  larger  boys  and  givls  brou:^dit  to  the 
encampment  their  arms  full  of  bircli  bark,  with  care- 
fu.Iy  selected  twigs  for  frames.  'Jhe  experienced 
women,  wit.*   nimble  fingers,  joined    the  .seams  ^liid 


B' r' 


ESCAPE   I'-ROM    TIIK   SAVACES. 


171 


fasliioncd  the  buoyant  and  {graceful  boat.  All  were 
busy. 

\]ut  the  lumters  were  unsuccessful.  They  brou^dit 
in  but  little  ^ame.  The  whole  community  was  fed 
upon  thin  broth,  and  there  was  but  little  of  that. 
Father  Hennepin,  accompanied  by  Anthony  Au- 
guelle,  in  their  ^reat  hunj^er,  wandered  about  search- 
ing for  wild  berries.  They  found  but  few,  and  those 
which  they  ate  often  made  them  sick.  The  surly 
Michael  Ako  refused  to  go  with  them. 

The  tribe  of  Indians  encamped  in  July,  1680, 
upon  the  Upper  Mississippi,  opposite  the  mouth  of 
St.  LVancis  River,  numbered  between  four  and  five 
hundred  souls.  There  was  a  great  want  of  food  in 
the  camp.  According  to  Father  Ilennnepin's  esti- 
mate, they  were  about  two  hundred  miles  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Wisconsin  River.  lie  told  the  Indians 
that  when  La  Salle  left  Crevecccur  for  iMjrt  Frontenac 
to  obtain  supplies,  he  promised  to  send  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Wisconsin  River,  a  reinforcement  of  men, 
with  powder  ard  guns,  and  very  many  other  articles 
for  traffic  with  the  Indians. 

They  therefore  consented  that  he  should  descend 
the  river  to  this  point,  to  obtain  the  supplies.  These 
strange  ir  "n  were  too  polite  to  intimate  that  they 
distrusted  his  word  and  considered  this  merely  a  plan 
devised    for    his  escape,  as   it  probably  was.     1  hey, 


1 


e:^ 


liBPI 


172^ 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


however,  furnished  him  with  a  canoe  only  sufficiently 
large  to  bear  him  and  Anthony  Auguelle,  with  their 
needful  luggage.  By  this  contrivance,  Michael  Ako 
was  left  behind  as  a  hostage  for  their  return. 

The  two  Frenchmen  set  out,  in  a  biich  bark  canoe, 
for  this  river  voyage,  going  and  returning,  of  four 
hundred  miles.  The  only  articles  they  could  obtain 
to  take  with  them,  to  meet  the  casualties  of  the  way, 
were  a  gun,  fifteen  charges  of  p  jwder,  a  knife,  an 
earthern  pot,  and  two  robes  o"  beaver  skins,  as 
blankets  for  the  night's  encampments.  They  safely 
reached  the  falls.  Taking  the  canoe  and  freight 
upon  their  shoulders,  they  carried  them  along  the 
well-trodden  trail  which  constituted  the  portage. 
Here  they  found  five  or  six  of  their  Indian  hunters. 
One  of  them  had  climbed  a  gnarled  oak  tree  opposite 
the  foaming  cataract,  and  was  offering  the  following 
prayer,  which  l^^ather  Hennepin  took  down  on  the 
spot.  Peculiar  moans  and  wails,  as  of  penitence, 
were  blended  with  the  prayer. 

**  O  Thou  who  art  a  Great  Spirit,  grant  that  our 
nation  may  pass  these  Falls  quietly  without  harm. 
Help  us  to  kill  buffaloes  in  abundance.  May  we  take 
prisoners  who  shall  serve  us  as  slaves.  Some  of  them 
we  will  put  to  death  in  thine  honor.  Aid  us  to 
avenge  our  kindred  whom  they  have  killed." 

At  the  same  time  this  devout  savage  hung  upon 


ESCAPE  FROM   THE   SAVAGES. 


173 


the  tree,  as  an  offering  to  the  spirit  of  the  falls,  a 
rich  robe  of  fur,  gorgeously  fringed  and  embroidered 
with  porcupines'  quills,  variously  colored.  A  few 
miles  below  the  falls,  they  met  another  party  of  four 
or  five  hunters.  They  were  encamped  upon  a  small 
island,  and  were  feasting  upon  an  abundance  of  buf- 
falo meat.  The  Frenchmen  paddled  ashore  and 
joined  eagerly  in  the  repast.  Scarcely  two  hours 
had  elapsed  ere  four  or  five  more  canoes  were  seen 
descending  the  river.  Sixteen  warrior  hunters  of 
their  own  party  leaped  ashore.  They  seemed  to  be 
very  angry.  Tomahawk  in  hand,  they  knocked  their 
cabin  to  pieces,  and  seized  all  the  meat.  Father 
Hennepin  was  astonished,  and  inquired  what  this 
meant.  One  of  the  warriors,  who  professed  to  be  his 
uncle,  replied : 

'*  These  men,  contrary  to  our  laws,  have  gone  on 
a  buffalo  hunt  before  the  rest.  Thus,  while  they 
have  furnished  themselves  with  an  abundance  of 
meat,  they  have  frightened  away  the  buffaloes,  and 
left  us  destitue.  In  punishment,  we  have  a  right  to 
strip  them." 

The  two  solitary  voyagers  paddled  down  the 
stream,  as  they  judged,  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles. 
During  this  time  they  killed  but  one  deer,  which 
they  shot  as  it  was  swimming  across  the  river.  The 
July  heat  was  such  that  the  flesh  could  be  kept  but 


I 


^^^>--' 


174 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


for  a  few  hours.  They  saw  many  turtles.  But  for  a 
long  time  in  vain  they  endeavored  to  take  one.  The 
timid  animals  would  plunge  into  the  water  the  mo- 
ment they  heard  the  least  noise.  At  last  they  suc- 
ceeded in  takinof  one  of  them.  But  as  Father  Henne- 
pin  endeavored  to  cut  off  the  turtle's  head,  he  came 
very  near  losing  one  of  his  own  fingers  in  its  sharp 
jaws.  The  Frenchmen  were  very  hungry,  and  had 
paddled  their  canoe  to  the  shore.  While  the  fiither 
was  endeavoring  to  dress  the  turtle  to  be  cooked, 
Anthony,  with  his  gun,  went  back  into  the  prairie, 
hoping  to  shoot  some  game.  Father  Hennepin 
chanced  to  look  up  from  his  work,  and  behold,  a 
gust  of  wind  had  swept  the  canoe  from  the  shore  out 
into  the  stream,  and  it  was  floating  rapidly  down  on 
the  strong  current. 

Unless  the  canoe  could  be  recovered,  this  would 
prove  a  terrible  calamity.  Not  a  moment  was  to  be 
lost.  Divesting  himself  of  most  of  his  clothing,  he 
plunged  into  the  stream,  and  being  a  strong  swim- 
mer, soon  overtook  the  boat.  It  floated  buoyant  as 
an  eggshell.  He  could  not  get  into  it.  By  pushing 
it  before  him  he  succeeded  in  effecting  a  landing^, 
about  half  a  mile  down  stream,  and  quite  out  oi" 
sight  of  the  spot  he  had  left.  In  the  meantin^e 
Anthony  returned.  Seeing  the  half-dressed  turtle, 
and    the  father  and    the  canoe  both  gone,  he  was 


ESCAPE  FROM  THE   SAVAGES. 


175 


thrown  into  a  dreadful  panic.  He  could  not  doubt 
that  some  hostile  Indians  had  appeared  and  carried 
them  both  away,  and  that  he  was  abandoned  to 
perish  of  starv^ition.  He  went  back  into  the  prairie, 
to  ascend  an  eminence  which  commanded  a  view  of 
the  country  for  some  distance  around. 

Father  H^  nnepin  paddled  up  the  stream  with  all 
possible  diligence,  drew  the  canoe  well  upon  the 
shore,  and  had  just  reclothed  himself,  when  he  saw, 
near  by,  a  herd  of  sixty  buffaloes,  swimming  across 
the  river.  Anthony  had  the  only  gun.  The  father 
ran  back  into  the  prairie,  shouting  for  him  with  all 
his  might.  It  was  indeed  a  joyful  cry  which  reached 
the  ears  of  Anthony.  Eagerly  he  responded  to  it. 
They  sprang  into  the  canoe,  pursued  the  buffaloes, 
and  succeeded  in  shooting  one.  They  towed  him  to 
the  bank  of  the  river.  The  father  paddled,  Anthony 
holding  the  huge  carcass  by  the  horns.  Rut  they 
could  not  drag  the  creature  ashore.  They  could 
only  cut  off  the  tender  morsels  and  leave  the  re- 
mainder to  float  down  the  stream.  In  consequence 
of  their  great  hunger  they  ate  so  voraciously,  that 
they  were  both  made  sick,  and  for  two  days  could 
not  leave  their  camp.     Father  Hennepin  writes  : 

*'  Never  have  we  more  admired  God's  providence 
than  during  this  voyage.  We  could  not  always  find 
game.     And  when  we  did,  could  take  but  little  meat 


I 


1 

i 


fi  ■     8?a 


0< 

I  1 


'    Mil 


176 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


il! 


with  us,  as  our  canoe  was  so  small,  and  besides,  the 
excessive  heat  spoiled  it.  When  we  embarked  in  the 
morning,  we  seldom  knew  what  we  should  have  to 
eat  during  the  day.  Eut  the  eagles,  which  were 
very  common  i^n  those  vast  countries,  frequently 
dropped  from  their  claws  large  fishes,  which  they 
were  taking  to  their  nests  !  " 

On  the  nth  of  July,  as  they  were  paddling  down 
the  river  in  search  of  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin, 
they  were  startled  by  the  sudden  appearance  of  a 
large  canoe  descending  rapidly  upon  them,  contain- 
ing eleven  warriors.  They  proved  to  be  the  chief 
Aquipaguetin,  and  ten  of  his  braves.  This  savage 
chieftain  had  been  very  unwilling  that  his  adopted 
son  should  leave  the  tribe  for  this  voyage,  though 
the  other  Indians  had  given  their  consent.  There 
was  a  frown  on  his  brow,  and  severity  in  his  tones, 
as  he  asked  whether  they  had  yet  found  the  French- 
men, who  were  to  bring  the  goods.  They  all  landed 
and  eat  together.  Then  the  chief  and  his  party 
started  off,  leaving  Father  Hennepin  behind,  and 
with  vigorous  paddling  drove  their  canoe  rapidly 
down  the  stream.  Rather  menacingly  the  chief  said 
that  he  would  go  to  the  Wisconsin  River,  and  that 
if  the  Frenchmen  were  there,  he  would  take  charge 
of  their  goods. 

After   three  days'  absence,  he  again    appeared, 


ESCAPE   FROM   THE   SAVAGES. 


177 


with  his  canoe  of  warriors,  on  his  return.  He  had 
been  to  the  mouth  of  the  river.  There  were  no 
signs  of  the  Frenchmen  there.  He  came  back  in  a 
very  unamiable  mood.  Father  Hennepin  had 
landed,  and  was  alone  in  a  frail  cabin  which  he  had 
reared  as  a  shelter  from  the  hot  sun.  Anthony  had 
gone  into  the  prairie  for  food.  Father  Hennepin 
writes : 

"  Aquipaguetin,  seeing  me  alone,  came  up  tom- 
ahawk in  hand.  I  seized  two  pocket  pistols,  which 
we  had  regained  from  the  Indians,  and  a  knife.  I 
had  no  intention  of  killing  my  pretended  father,  but 
only  wished  to  frighten  him,  and  to  prevent  his  kill- 
ing me,  in  case  he  had  that  intention." 

Probably  the  savage  had  no  such  murderous  de- 
signs. He  informed  his  adopted  son  that  there  were 
no  Frenchmen  at  the  Wisconsin,  and  none  had  been 
there,  and  therefore  urged  his  return  up  the  river. 
There  was  no  alternative.  But  Father  Hennepin 
and  Anthony  could  not  keep  pace  with  the  eleven- 
oared,  or  rather  paddled,  canoe  of  the  savages.  They 
crept  along  slowly  after  them.  They  thus  paddled 
up  the  swift  current  of  the  Mississippi  two  hundred 
miles,  running  the  risk,  Hennepin  says,  of  perishing 
of  hunger. 

They  had  but  ten  charges  of  powder  left.     These 

they  divided  into  twenty,  and  succeeded  in  killing 
8* 


rfri" 


178 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Ill 


some  wild  pigeons.  At  one  time,  for  two  days,  they 
had  no  food  whatever,  though  they  landed  and 
searched  for  game.  They  found  a  fish  whose  flesh 
was  almost  putrid,  dropped  by  an  eagle.  With  bits 
of  this  they  baited  two  hooks,  which  they  floated 
from  the  stern  of  the  canoe.  Father  Hennepin  then 
fell  upon  his  knees  and  prayed  to  St.  Anthony  that 
he  would  come  to  his  relief.  While  praying,  they 
perceived  a  strain  upon  the  lines,  and  running  to  the 
canoe,  drew  in  two  fishes,  so  large  that  they  could 
with  difficulty  take  them  from  the  water.  They 
broiled  pieces  upon  the  coals,  and  the  starving  men 
made  an  abundant  repast. 

The  next  morning  they  met  the  remainder  of  the 
Indians  whom  they  had  left  above  the  Falls  of  St. 
Anthony.  They  were  descending  the  river,  in  search 
of  more  southern  hunting  grounds.  Michael  Ako 
was  with  them.  He  had  developed  want  of  courage 
and  energy  which  excited  the  contempt  of  the  sav- 
ages. There  was  a  large  number  of  canoes,  compos- 
ing this  fleet,  crowded  with  a  motley  group  of  men, 
women,  and  children.  They  had  encountered  herds 
of  buffaloes,  and  were  well  supplied  with  food. 

Father  Hennepin  and  Anthony  again  joined 
them^  and  accompanied  them  back  down  the  river, 
as  he  says,  about  eighty  leagues.  But  as  we  have 
before  remarked,  we  cannot  place  much  rehance  upon 


ESCAPE  FROM   THE  SAVAGES. 


1/9 


his  estimate  of  distances.  The  discomforts  of  tliis 
voyage  must  have  been  innumerable.  The  crowded 
canoes,  the  loatlisome  personal  habits  of  the  savages, 
elevated  but  little  above  the  beasts,  the  blistering 
midday  sun,  the  drenching  storms  and  showers,  the 
cheerless  encampments,  often  upon  the  open  prairie 
with  no  protection  whatever  from  wind  and  rain,  and 
the  food  often  scanty,  consisting  of  nothing  but 
llesh,  without  any  seasoning,  boiled  in  earthern  pots, 
or  broiled  upon  the  coals,  must  have  rendered  the 
excursion  irksome  in  the  extreme  to  civilized  men 
accustomed  to  the  comforts  of  European  life. 

In  our  last  chapter  we  left  the  Indians,  several 
hundred  in  number,  in  a  fleet  of  canoes  descending 
the  upper  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  in  search  of 
game.  The  three  Frenchmen  were  with  them. 
They  were  somewhere  near  the  mouth  of  the  Wis- 
consin River.  Conscious  that  they  were  trespassing 
upon  hunting  grounds  which  other  tribes  claimed, 
they  pr-actised  the  utmost  caution  to  elude  their 
enemies.  There  were  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors, 
thoroughly  armed  with  all  the  weapons  of  savage 
warfare,  who  composed  the  guard  of  the  tribe. 

Whenever  they  landed,  they  selected  a  spot  where 
they  could  hide  their  canoes  in  the  tangled  brush 
which  often  frirrged  the  banks  of  the  river.  Some 
warriors  were  sent  to  the  tops  of  the  adjacent  emi- 


!   •" 


n 

i 

1 

1 80 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  S\LLE. 


ncnccs  to  sec  if  there  were  any  indications  of  hostile 
parties  in  the  vicinity.  They  then  pushed  back 
twenty  or  thirty  miles  into  the  prairie  land,  where 
they  almost  invariably  found  herds  of  buffaloes  graz- 
ing. Without  horses  to  aid  in  the  pursuit,  and  with 
only  arrows  and  javelins  as  weapons,  the  killing  of  a 
buffalo  was  indeed  an  arduous  task.  Still,  in  the 
course  of  a  few  weeks,  a  hundred  and  twenty  were 
slaughtered.  They  jerked  the  meat  ;  that  is,  they 
cut  it  into  very  thin  strips  and  hung  them  in  the  sun 
over  a  smouldering  fire,  so  that  it  was  both  smoked 
and  dried  at  the  same  time. 

One  day  an  Indian  ran  a  splinter  far  into  his  foot, 
inflicting  a  very  serious  wound.  Father  Hennepin 
made  a  deep  incision  in  the  sole,  to  draw  out  the 
wood.  He  was  performing  the  painful  operation, 
when  an  alarm  was  given,  that  foes  were  approaching 
the  camp.  The  wounded  Indian  immediately  sprang 
upon  his  feet,  seized  his  arms  and  rushed  to  meet  the 
enemy,  regardless  of  his  swollen,  throbbing  foot.  The 
alarm  proved  a  false  one.  A  herd  of  eighty  stags  in 
the  distance  had  been  imagined  to  be  hostile  warriors. 
The  excitement  being  over,  it  was  with  very  great 
difficulty  the  crippled  savage  could  hobble  his  way 
back  to  the  camp. 

When  Father  Hennepin  and  Anthony  Auguelle 
rejoined  the  Indians,  they  were  again  separated,  and 


'•H'lti 


ESCAPE  FROM   THE  SAVAGES. 


I8l 


each  was  taken  into  the  family  by  which  he  had 
been  adopted.  In  their  voyaging,  as  they  passed 
from  point  to  point  in  the  river,  there  was  assigned 
to  tlie  father  the  duty  of  conveying  in  his  small 
canoe,  a  shrivelled  Indian  woman,  eighty  years  of 
age,  and  three  little  children.  These  long  years  had 
not  sweetened  the  woman's  disposition.  She  was  a 
terrible  scold,  and  often  threatened  to  beat  the  chil- 
dren with  her  paddle. 

Thus  they  wandered  about  in  this  successful  buf- 
falo hunt,  until  the  close  of  July,  when  they  were 
returning  to  their  village  far  up  the  St.  Francis  River. 
They  were  here  not  very  far  west  of  the  western  end 
of  Lake  Superior.  As  they  were  returning,  two 
wandering  members  of  the  tribe  came  in,  and  stated 
that  they  had  been  to  Lake  Superior,  that  they  found 
there  five  Frenchmen,  and  that  when  they  told  them 
that  there  were  three  of  their  countrymen  with  the 
Issati  tribe,  the  Frenchmen  were  very  anxious  to 
come  to  them,  as  they  could  not  imagine  by  what 
roundabout  way  they  had  reached  those  distant 
regions. 

Soon  after,  they  met  on  the  Mississippi  River  M. 
de  Luth,  with  five  French  soldiers,  descending  the 
stream  in  a  canoe.  There  is  some  confusion  in 
Father  Hennepin's  narrative  here,  so  that  it  is  im- 
possible to  ascertain  at  what  point  of  the  river  the 


! 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V 


/. 


O 


{■/ 


X 


V 


Wa 


J^i 


w- 


w. 


i/s 


1.0 


I.I 


I  IS  IIIM 

III  1.8 


1.25 

— 

1.4 

o 

^ 6"     — 

► 

V] 


<^ 


/a 


o 


Ca 


e. 


<r}. 


% 


O 


/,. 


7 


M 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corpomtion 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

W£BSTI:R,N.Y.   14580 

(716)  872-4503 


% 


&- 


t^sm 


182 


THE   ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


!  1/1' 


1    ' 

• : 


III 


1: 


two  parties  of  Frenchmen  met.  On  the  14th  of 
August  they  all  reached  the  villages  of  the  Issati. 
As  they  were  ascending  the  river  they  passed  the 
grave  of  an  Indian  warrior.  Many  of  the  savages 
cast  upon  it  some  valuable  article,  in  token  of  regard 
for  the  departed.  Father  Hennepin,  who  understood 
the  Indians  thoroughly,  spread  upon  it  a  blanket. 
M.  Luth  contributed  nothing.  The  generous  act  of 
Hennepin  was  exceedingly  gratifying  to  the  Indians. 

Soon  after  their  return,  they  had  a  great  feast, 
Father  Hennepin  and  M.  Luth  were  both  present. 
In  the  midst  of  the  entertainment  one  of  the  chiefs, 
who  was  a  relative  of  the  deceased  warrior,  brought 
in  a  large  buffalo  robe,  very  softly  dressed,  one  side 
being  brilliantly  embroidered  with  variously  colored 
porcupines'  quills,  while  the  curly  wool  remained 
upon  the  other.  This  robe  was  neatly  folded,  and 
upon  it  was  placed  a  birch-bark  dish  filled  with  food. 
On  this,  as  a  tea-tray,  he  presented  the  dish  to  the 
father.  After  he  had  eaten  the  meat,  the  chief 
spread  the  robe  over  his  shoulders,  saying : 

"  He  whose  body  thou  didst  cover,  now  covers 
thine.  He  has  carried  tidings  of  thee  to  the  land  of 
spirits.  Brave  was  thy  act  in  his  regard.  All  the 
nation  praises  thee  for  it." 

He  then  reproached  M.  Luth  for  not  having 
paid  any  tribute  of  respect  to  the  remains  of  the 


ESCAPE  FROM   THE   SAVAGES. 


183 


dead.  M.  Luth  replied  that  he  covered  the  bodies 
only  of  those  who  were  chiefs,  of  the  same  rank  with 
with  himself.     The  chief  replied  : 

"  Pere  Louis  is  a  greater  captain  than  thou  art ; 
for  his  robe  is  more  beautiful  than  thine.  We  have 
sent  his  robe  to  our  allies  who  are  distant  more  than 
three  moons'  journey  from  our  country." 

By  his  robe  the  chief  meant  the  rich  dress,  embroi- 
dered with  sib'er  lace,  which  the  ecclesiastic  wore  at 
mass,  and  which  he  called  his  "■  brocade  chasuble." 
This  garment  had  so  dazzled  the  eyes  of  the  Indians, 
that  they  had  appropriated  it  to  themselves  as  of 
supernatural  splendor. 

Toward  the  end  of  September,  Father  Hennepin 
informed  the  Indians  that  it  was  his  wish  and  that 
of  his  two  companions,  to  return  with  the  five  other 
Frenchmen  to  their  own  country ;  and  that  then 
they  would  fit  out  expeditions  laden  with  g'^ods  to 
trade  with  these  distant  tribes.  The  Indians  gave 
their  consent.  The  length  of  the  journey  to  Mon- 
treal by  the  route  they  must  take,  they  estimated  at 
twenty-four  hundred  miles. 

The  eight  Frenchmen  set  out  in  two  canoes. 
They  paddled  down  the  St.  Francis,  and  the  Missis- 
sippi to  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin.  On  their  way 
they  met  a  fleet  of  one  hundred  and  forty  canojs, 
filled  with  about   two   hundred   and   fifty  warriors. 


\  : 


•'■i','      ^ 


il 


184 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


% 


The  chiefs  visited  the  Frenchmen,  and  treated  them 
with  greatest  kindness.    ' 

Entering  the  Wisconsin,  they  paddled  up  its  lone 
and  silent  banks  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  as 
they  supposed.  They  followed  the  same  route 
which  Father  Marquette  had  previously  pursued 
going  in  an  opposite  direction.  They  carried  their 
canoes  and  their  effects  on  their  shoulders,  across  a 
portage  of  a  mile  and  a  half  to  Fox  River.  Here 
they  reembarked,  following  a  river  of  wonderful 
windings,  and  through  a  series  of  magnificent  and 
beautiful  lakes,  and  through  a  country  which  they 
described  as  charming  in  the  extreme,  until  they 
entered  the  magnificent  expanse  of  Green  Bay,  at  its 
southern  extremity.  They  had  accomplished,  as 
they  judged,  about  twelve  hundred  miles  of  their 
journey.     Father  Hennepin  writes : 

"  I  had  not  celebrated  mass  for  over  nine  months, 
for  want  of  wine.  I  had  still  some  hosts.  We 
remained  two  days  to  rest,  sing  the  Te  Deum,  high 
mass,  and  preach.  All  our  Frenchmen  went  to  con- 
fession and  communion,  to  thank  God  for  having 
preserved  us  amid  so  many  wanderings  and  perils." 

They  purchased  for  a  gun,  a  canoe,  large  enough 
to  contain  them  all.  With  this  they  paddled  a  hun- 
dred leagues,  until  they  reached  Mackinac.  The 
blasts   of    approaching  winter  were    beginning   to 


ESCAPE  FROM  THE  SAVAGES. 


185 


sweep  these  cold  regions.  Here  they  spent  the 
winter.  ' 

At  this  point  they  found,  as  they  expected,  an 
important  military  and  trading  post.  Many  Indians, 
even  from  remote  tribes,  were  continually  coming 
and  joing.  Father  Hennepin  eni^aged  very  earnestly 
in  preaching  to  the  French,  and  in  trying  to  teach 
the  Indians  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  They  were  deeply 
impressed  with  the  heroism  he  had  exhibited  in  his 
long  and  perilous  journey.  They  said  that  the  father 
must  have  been  protected  by  the  Great  Spirit,  for 
had  any  of  the  Indians  attempted  to  go  so  far  they 
would  certainly  have  been  put  to  death  by  these  dis- 
tant tribes. 

Early  in  April,  1861,  the  father,  with  a  few  boat- 
men, set  out  on  his  long  voyage  to  Fort  Frontenac, 
at  the  extreme  end  of  Lake  Ontario.  A  broad  belt 
of  thick  ice  still  fringed  the  shores  of  these  northern 
lakes.  For  thirty  miles  they  dragged  their  canoes 
over  the  ice  of  Lake  Huron  ;  and  then,  as  they  came 
to  thin  ice,  launched  them  upon  this  fresh  water  sea. 
They  sailed  along  the  lake  a  "  hundred  leagues," 
closely  following  the  shore,  landing  every  night,  and 
living  mainly  upon  white-fish,  which  were  caught  in 
abundance,  in  twenty  fathoms  water.  They  passed 
'*  The  Strait  "  and  Lake  St.  Clair  for  "  thirty  leagues." 
In  the  still  waters  of  Lake  St.  Clair  they  killed  with 


I 


I! 


I    nii 


iii 


186 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


an  axe,  thirty  sturgeons  which  had  come  to  the  shal- 
low waters  of  the  banks  to  spawn.  Near  this  place 
they  came  upon  an  Ottowa  Indian  chief,  wan  and 
woe-stricken,  who  told  him  that  he  had  been  unsuc- 
cessful in  hunting,  and  his  wife  and  five  children  had 
all  starved  to  death. 

Emerging  from  "The  Strait,"  they  entered  Lake 
Erie,  and  paddled  along  its  shores  a  hundred  and 
twenty  leagues.  Carrying  their  canoes  and  effects 
upon  their  backs,  they  passed  the  great  Falls  of 
Niagara,  and  again  took  to  the  water,  coasting  along 
the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario.  After  a  voyage 
of  about  ninety  miles,  they  reached  a  large  village  of 
Seneca  Indians,  on  the  southern  shore  of  the  lake. 
It  was  the  middle  of  May.  These  Indians  had  con- 
stant intercourse  with  the  French  in  Canada,  and 
were  in  cordial  alliance  with  them.  Father  Henne- 
pin attended  a  council  of  the  chiefs,  accusing  them 
of  having  enslaved,  as  he  had  learned  by  the  way, 
several  Indians  of  the  Ottawa  tribe,  who  were  also 
allies  of  the  French,  The  chiefs  made  many  apolo- 
gi.es  ;  said  that  the  deed  had  been  perpetrated  by 
some  mad  young  warriors,  and  that  the  captives 
should  be  restored  to  their  tribe. 

One  of  the  chiefs,  named  Teganeot,  speaking  in 
in  the  name  of  all  assembled  in  the  council,  presented 
Father  Hennepin  with  several  rich  furs,  which  were 


ESCAPE  FROM  THE  SAVAGES. 


187 


valued  at  about  twenty-five  dollars.  The  father  ac- 
cepted the  gift,  but  immediately  passed  it  over  to 
the  son  of  the  chief,  saying  : 

"  I  give  it  to  you,  that  you  may  purchase  such 
things  as  you  need  of  the  French  traders.  I  cannot 
accept  any  presents.  But  I  will  report  your  kind 
feelings  to  the  French  Governor." 

Reembarking,  they  continued  their  voyage  forty 
leagues,  when  they  reached  Fort  Frontenac.  Father 
Hennepin  was  received  with  great  rejoicing,  as  one 
risen  from  the  dead.  After  a  short  tarry,  they  again 
entered  their  canoes,  and  descending  the  rapids  of 
the  St.  Lawrence,  in  two  days  reached  Montreal, 
sixty  miles  distant  from  the  fort.  Here  Count 
Frontenac  resided.  He  was  Governor  of  all  the 
French  possessions  in  the  New  World. 

"  This  governor,"  Father  Hennepin  writes,  "  re- 
ceived me  as  well  as  a  man  of  his  probity  can  receive 
a  missionary.  As  he  believed  me  killed  by  the  In- 
dians, he  was  for  a  time  thunderstruck.  He  beheld  me 
wasted,  without  a  cloak,  with  a  garment  patched  with 
pieces  of  buffalo  skin.  He  took  me  with  him,  twelve 
days,  to  recover,  and  himself  gave  me  the  meat  I  was 
to  eat,  for  fear  I  should  eat  too  much,  after  so  long  a 
diet.  I  rendered  to  him  an  exact  account  of  my 
voyage,  and  represented  to  him  the  advantages  of 
our  discovery." 


CHAPTER  IX. 


The  Abando7imcnt  of  Fort  Crivecoeur, 


"!lf 


Departure  of  La  SrJle. — Fathers  Membre  and  Gabriel. — Their  Mis- 
sionary Labors. — Character  of  the  Savages. — The  Iroquois  on  the 
War  Path. — Peril  of  the  Garrison. — Heroism  of  Tonti  and  Mem- 
bre.— Infamous  Conduct  of  the  Young  Savages. — Flight  of  the 
Illinois. — Fort  Abandoned. — Death  of  Father  Gabriel. — Suffer- 
ings of  the  Journey  to  Mackinac. 


1 

i     't 

!! 

■'i 

II 

II 

1 

^f   ^il  ■■''ti^ilf 

pll  ,.    ■  ''■'     ,■  ■'' 

ial-j"  '  ■;!     '  '■■ 

■*  ■  ■ 

It  will  be  remembered  that  on  the  last  of  Febru- 
ary, 1680,  M.  La  Salle  left  the  fort  at  Cr^veccEur, 
with  four  Frenchmen  and  an  Indian  guide,  for  his 
perilous  journey  of  four  hundred  leagues,  through 
the  pathless  wilderness,  to  Frontenac,  at  the  eastern 
extremity  of  Lake  Ontario.  His  chosen  companion, 
Lieutenant  Tonti,  was  intrusted  with  the  militaiy 
charge  of  the  garrison.  Fathers  Membr^  and  Gabriel, 
both  inspired  with  the  noblest  spirit  of  missionary 
enterprise,  were  appointed  to  instruct  and,  if  possible, 
to  convert  the  Indians. 

They  raised  a  pretty  capacious  log-cabin,  which 
was  both  their  residence  and  their  chapel.  This 
humble  sanctuary  was  every  day  crowded  with 
Indians  from  various   tribes.     A  very   large  Indian 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


189 


village  was  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Peoria,  about  half 
a  mile  from  the  cabin  of  the  missionaries.  Father 
Membre,  a  true  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  wrote  an 
account  of  the  momentous  scenes  which  transpired. 
To  his  narrative  we  are  indebted  for  the  facts  which 
we  now  give. 

One  of  the  chiefs,  Oumakouka,  adopted,  accord- 
ing to  Indian  custom.  Father  Membrii  as  his  son. 
He  ever  welcomed  him  to  a  warm  seat  by  his  wig- 
wam fire,  and  presented  him  with  tender  morsels  of 
game.  While  Father  Gabriel  spent  the  most  of  his 
time  in  the  fort  with  Lieutenant  Tonti  and  the 
workmen.  Father  Membr^,  who  was  soon  quite  famil- 
iar with  their  language,  devoted  much  of  his  time  to 
the  instruction  of  the  Indians  in  their  wigwams. 
This  was  the  arrangement  which  La  Salle  had  made. 
He  felt  that  the  wild  and  reckless  spirits  in  the  gar- 
rison needed  the  restraints  of  the  constant  presence 
of  their  spiritual  father.  Individuals  might  otherwise 
be  guilty  of  violating  the  rights  of  the  Indians,  and 
thus  the  whole  of  the  Httle  community  might  be 
involved  in  ruin. 

The  large  Indian  village  where  Father  Membrd 
exerted  his  ministry  contained  a  population  of  about 
eight  thousand  souls.  There  were  also  a  large  num- 
ber of  villages  within  a  circle  of  fifty  miles  in  diameter, 
some  of  which  belonged  to  other  tribes.     These  the 


190 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


unwearied  missionary  frequently  visited.  Ail  these 
Indians  made  their  wigwams  of  mats  of  braided  flat 
rushes.  They  were  tall,  well  formed,  and  very  skil- 
ful archers.  But  the  good  father  does  not  give  a  very 
flattering  account  of  the  characters  they  developed. 
They  were  genuine  loafers;  idle,  excessively  super- 
stitious, quarelsome,  under  scarcely  any  restraints  of 
law,  and  they  would  steal  everything  upon  which 
they  could  lay  their  hands.  Their  lands  were  exceed- 
ingly fertile  that,  with  very  slight  labor,  they  had  an 
.abundance  of  corn.  Pounded  corn,  mixed  with  water 
and  baked  in  the  ashes,  would  afford  but  a  meagre 
repast  in  the  humblest  log-cabin.  It  was  deemed  all- 
sufiicient  in  the  wigwam. 

All  who  could  afford  it  had  several  wives.  They 
""•ere  as  unfeeling  as  brutes.  If  a  wife  displeased  her 
loid  and  master,  he  would  mercilessly  cut  off  her 
nose  ;  and  with  apparently  as  little  concern  as  a  dog- 
fancier  trims  the  ears  of  a  terrier.  United  with  these 
execrable  traits  of  character,  there  were  others,  to 
which  we  have  already  alluded,  which  were  alluring. 
In  the  summer,  the  men  often  went  without  any 
clothing,  except  moccasins  made  of  buffalo  hide. 

These  poor  savages  were  engaged  in  almost  in- 
cessant wars.  Even  the  religion  of  Jesus,  whose 
great  mission  was  to  bring  peace  on  earth  and  good- 
will to  man,  has  not  yet  been  able  to  obliterate  these 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


191 


sanguinary  propensities  from  the  human  heart. 
England,  France,  Germany,  are  great  slaughter- 
houses, where  millions  of  men  have  hurled  them- 
selves upon  each  other  in  demoniac  strife.  What, 
then,  could  be  expected  of  savages. 

The  Miamis  of  the  north  were  organizing  an  ex- 
pedition against  the  Illinois.  The  rumor  reached  the 
Indian  village  at  Cr^vecoeur,  and  created  great  con- 
sternation. Lieutenant  Tonti  endeavored  to  inspire 
the  Indians  with  a  spirit  of  defence.  He  taught 
them  how  to  surround  their  village  with  palisades, 
and  influenced  them  to  build  a  fort  with  intrench- 
ments.  Some  of  the  French  garrison,  weary  of  the 
restraints  of  the  fort,  deserted,  and  wandered  away 
among  the  Indian  tribes  ;  and  so  incorporated  them- 
selves with  the  savages,  in  dress,  in  war-paint,  in 
habits,  and  in  taking  Indian  wives,  that  it  required 
very  close  scrutiny  to  distinguish  them  from  the 
Indians. 

The  two  missionaries,  conscious  that  there  was  no 
substantial  remedy  for  the  ills  of  humanity  but  in 
the  regeneration  of  the  soul  which  the  religion  of 
Jesus  enjoined,  consecrated,  with  increasing  zeal,  all 
their  energies  in  the  endeavor  to  make  French- 
men and  Indians  good  men,  new  creatures  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

One   of  the  Illinois   chiefs,  Asapista  by   name, 


192 


Tllb  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


1 


'•t 


became  very  strongly  attached  to  good  Father  Ga- 
briel, and  adopted  him  as  his  son.  This  was  quite 
a  favor.  The  generality  of  the  Indians,  like  the  pop- 
ulace everywhere,  were  exceedingly  fickle.  The 
friendship  and  caresses  of  to-day  might  be  hatred 
and  the  tomahawk  to-morrow.  The  adoption  of  a 
stranger  into  the  tribe,  as  the  son  of  a,  chief,  was  a 
great  security  against  any  sudden  outburst  of  sus- 
picion, which  might  lead  to  massacre. 

The  Gospel  of  Christ  makes  slow  headway  against 
the  wickedness  of  man.  As  in  our  own  enlightened 
times,  the  multitude  listened,  were  respectful  to  their 
teachers,  even  reverenced  them,  but  did  not  heed  or 
obey. 

"  With  regard  to  conversions,"  Father  Membr6 
writes,  **  I  cannot  rely  on  any.  There  is  in  these 
savages  such  an  alienation  from  the  faith,  so  brutal 
and  narrow  a  mind,  such  corrupt  and  anti-Christian 
morals,  that  much  time  would  be  needed  to  hope  for 
any  fruit.  It  is  however  true,  that  I  found  many 
of  quite  docile  character.  We  baptized  some  dying 
children,  and  two  or  three  dying  persons  who  mani- 
fested proper  dispositions.  As  these  people  arc 
entirely  material  in  their  ideas,  they  would  have  sub- 
mitted to  baptism,  had  we  liked,  but  without  any 
knowledge  of  the  sacrament. 

During  the  summer,  the  Indians  wandered  about 


ABANDONMENT  OF   KOKT  CREVT'CCEUR. 


193 


in  large  hunting  expeditions.  The  missionaries  ac- 
companied these  bands,  seeking  day  by  day  opportu- 
nities to  teach  them.  Father  Membrd'  also  visited 
.several  remote  tribes.  He  found  much  to  discourage 
him.  He  said  that  their  blindness  and  obduracy 
were  quite  indescribable. 

On  the  lOth  of  September,  1680,  when  the  In- 
dians had  generally  returned  from  their  hunting  par- 
ties, and  were  loitering  about  in  indolent  groups, 
with  nothing  to  do,  an  Indian,  from  an  allied  tribe, 
came  rushing  almost  breathless  into  the  village,  with 
the  tidings  that  a  united  army  of  the  Iroquois  and 
the  Miamis  from  the  north,  five  hundred  in  number, 
had  already  entered  their  territory,  and  were  on  the 
rapid  march  to  attack  their  village  by  surprise.  He 
also  made  the  astounding  assertion  that  M.  La  Salle 
himself  was  leading  this  band  of  hostile  warriors. 
There  was  no  foundation  for  this  last  statc,ment  ex- 
cepting that  the  chief  of  the  Iroquois  wore  a  Euro- 
pean coat  and  hat.  This  led  the  courier  to  think 
he  was  La  Salle,  whom  he  had  seen  similarly  dressed. 

The  Indians,  accepting  this  statement,  of  course 
believed  that  there  was  treachery.  Supposing  the 
Frenchmen  at  Cr^vecoeur  were  prepared  to  join  the 
invading  army  immediately  upon  its  arrival,  they 
resolved  to  tomahawk  them  all.  The  peril  of  the 
French  was  great.     The  Indians,  like  children,  were 


9 


194 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


tlijtrM 


I.Jll' 


!l      '4^ 


II 

fi 

1 

IH 

1 

8f3 

■k, 

kllil 


apt  to  act  first  and  think  afterwards.  The  French 
were  entirely  unprepared  for  such  a  sudden  change 
of  feehng. 

But  Lieutenant  Tonti,  whose  presence  of  mind 
never  forsook  him  even  in  the  greatest  perils,  ran 
from  the  fort  to  the  village,  and  assured  the  warriors 
that  La  Salle  was  not  with  their  foes,  and  that  he 
was  ready  to  muster  his  whole  force,  at  the  garrison, 
with  their  fire-arms,  and  accompany  the  warriors  to 
repel  the  enemy.  This  caused  another  change  of 
public  sentiment.  All  looked  to  the  French  as  their 
deliverers.  In  a  few  hours  several  hundred  warriors, 
with  the  French,  were  on  the  march. 

The  arrow  from  the  bow  is  but  a  feeble  weapon 
compared  with  the  bullet  from  rifle.  The  Iroquois, 
having  had  much  intercourse  with  the  French  in 
Canada,  were  many  of  them  supplied  with  fire-arms. 
They  were  allies  of  the  French,  and  were  very  anx- 
ious to  preserve  friendship  with  them.  The  Illinois 
Indians,  being  more  remote,  had  not  been  able  to 
obtain  the  efficient  European  instruments  of  warfare. 

The  two  parties  approached  each  other;  and  the 
Illinois,  guided  by  Tonti,  were  placed  in  a  command- 
ing position  to  resist  attack.  The  allies  were  much 
disappointed  in  finding  their  plan  of  assailing  the 
village  by  surprise  frustrated.  They  paused  in  the 
march ;  and  the  two  armies  for  some  time  looked 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


195 


land- 


loked 


each  other  in  the  face,  neither  venturing  to  con'i- 
mence  the  assault.  The  result  of  the  battle  was  at 
least  doubtful.  So  many  of  the  Iroquois  warriors 
were  armed  with  muskets  or  rifles,  and  had  become 
so  skilful  in  the  use  of  them  that,  in  Indian  wa.fare, 
dodging  from  rock  to  rock  and  from  tree  to  tree, 
they  were  fully  equal  to  the  French.  Whatever 
might  be  the  result  of  the  battle,  it  was  certain  that 
many  on  each  side  must  be  slain. 

Lieutenant  Tonti  called  the  chiefs  of  the  Illinois 
around  him,  and,  after  quite  an  earnest  colloquy, 
induced  them  to  consent  that  he  should  go  to  the 
Iroquois  chiefs  and  endeavor  to  avert  hostilities.  It 
was  a  perilouj  enterprise.  While  some  of  the  In- 
dian chieftains  were  of  much  moral  worth,  there  were 
many  savages  who  were  miserable  wretches,  and 
over  whom  the  chiefs  had  but  very  little  control. 

Lieutenant  Tonti,  partly  from  necessity,  partly 
from  choice,  was  dressed  mainly  in  Indian  costume. 
As  the  European  garments  of  the  Frenchmen  were 
worn  out,  they  were  constrained  to  supply  their  place 
with  deer-skin  jackets  and  leggins,  generally  painted 
and  fringed  after  the  fashion  of  the  natives.  Thus 
Lieutenant  Tonti,  at  the  council  of  the  chiefs,  in  gen- 
eral appearance  resembled  the  rest.  But  the  Chris- 
tian Fathers  always  wore  a  long  black  gown.  As  we 
have  mentioned,  they   were   called  by  that   name 


i'Si 


r't 


Hi 


196 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


among  all  the  tribes,  "  The  Black  Gowns."  Their 
teachings,  their  ministerings  at  the  couches  of  the 
sick  and  dying,  their  utter  renunciation  of  the  char- 
acter of  warriors,  and  their  self-denying  devotion  to 
the  welfare  of  the  Indians,  had  caused  them  to  be 
generally  revered.  But,  among  the  untutored  tribes 
as  in  almost  every  village  of  our  land,  there  were 
**  certain  lewd  fellows  of  the  baser  sort,"  who  hated 
the  clergy. 

Father  Mcmbre,  with  that  calm,  peaceful  Chris- 
tain  chivalry  which  cannot  be  surpassed  amidst  the 
tumult  and  carnage  of  the  field  of  battle,  offered  to 
accompany  Lieutenant  Tonti  on  his  mission  of  peace. 

The  two  opposing  forces  were  facing  each  other, 
with  the  space  of  perhaps  an  eighth  of  a  mile  between 
them.  Both  parties  were  concealed,  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, though  occasionally  the  nodding  plumes  of  a 
warrior  were  visible,  as  he  moved  from  one  hiding- 
place  to  another.  Lieutenant  Tonti,  holding  high 
above  his  head,  as  a  flag  of  truce,  the  gorgeously 
decorated  calumet  of  peace,  accompanied  by  Father 
Membr^  in  his  long,  flowing  black  robe,  boldly  moved 
forward  toward  the  Iroquois  encampment.  Several 
of  the  chiefs  met  him,  and  were  surprised  to  find  that 
he  was  a  Frenchman.  He  addressed  them  in  their 
own  language,  in  substance  as  follows  : 

"  I  bring  you  the  calumet  of  peace.     The  Illinois, 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


197 


reral 
that 


Inois, 


against  whom  you  are  waging  war,  are  our  brothers. 
They  are  the  friends  and  allies  of  the  French.  The 
great  father  in  Canada  is  the  protector  both  of  the 
Iroquois  and  of  the  Illinois.  He  cannot  see  one 
destroy  the  other." 

The  chiefs  were  deeply  impressed  by  this  state- 
ment. It  would  be  ruinous  for  them  to  bring  down 
the  terrible  arm  of  the  French  power  upon  their 
nation.  The  French  could  withhold  entirely  from 
them  arms  and  ammunition,  and  could  supply  their 
foes  abundantly  with  these  terrible  materials  of  war. 
Such  were  the  thoughts  of  the  considerate  chieftains. 
They  perceived  the  necessity  of  heeding  the  remon- 
strance. But  the  reckless  young  men,  who  had  their 
reputation  as  warriors  to  make,  and  whose  hearts 
were  glowing  with  the  thought  of  returning  to  their 
village  waving  gory  scalps  as  the  trophies  of  their 
heroism,  were  resolved  that  there  should  be  no 
peace.  To  render  a  battle  inevitable  they  determined 
to  kill  the  two  envoys  from  the  Illinois  camp. 

A  small  band  of  these  ferocious,  savage  young 
men,  crept  up,  cautiously  and  unperceived,  to  a  spot 
within  arrow-shot  of  the  place  where  the  conference 
with  the  chiefs  was  held.  Suddenly  they  discharged 
several  arrows  upon  Tonti  and  MembrcC',  which 
whizzed  by,  fortunately,  without  hitting  them.  The 
perfidious  wretches  then  rushed  forward,  with  gleam- 


m 


^i'* 


m 


198 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


■i  \ 


i 


m 


ing  knives.  The  chiefs  interposed  to  save  those 
who  were  under  the  sacred  protection  of  the 
calumet. 

One  young  Indian,  with  vigorous  irm  and  a 
gleaming  knife,  aimed  a  blow  at  the  heart  of  Lieuten- 
ant Tonti.  As  by  a  miracle,  he  escaped  from  death. 
The  blow  struck  him  to  the  ground,  and  the  blood 
gushed  forth  from  a  fearful  gash.  But  the  point  of 
the  knife  glanced  from  a  rib,  and  did  not  penetrate 
the  heart.  All  this  was  the  work  of  an  instant. 
The  chiefs,  veteran  warriors,  who  had  a  reputation 
for  honor  to  sustain,  promptly  drew  their  knives,  sur- 
rounded the  envoys  with  their  protection,  and  drove 
off  the  assassins.  Tenderly  they  bound  up  th^ 
wound  of  Tonti,  expressed  to  him  their  grief  and 
indignation,  assured  him  that  hostilities  should  cease 
and  that  they  would  immediately  withdraw,  with 
their  warriors,  back  to  their  own  village. 

The  wounded  lieutenant,  aided  by  his  clerical 
friend,  returned  to  the  Illinois  camp,  with  the  glad 
tidings  that  .the  Iroquois  had  consented  to  peace. 
Several  hours  passed,  and  the  Iroquois  bands,  instead 
of  retiring,  were  continually  drawing  nearer,  in  a 
very  suspicious  manner,  apparently  with  the  inten- 
tion of  surrounding  the  Illinois,  and  cutting  off  their 
retreat.  The  Illinois  chief  held  ancther  council,  and 
requested  Father  Membre  to  go  back  to  the  Iroquois 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


199 


and  inquire  into  the  reason  of  their  conduct.  Father 
Membre  writes : 

"  This  was  not  a  very  agreeable  mission  to  a  sav- 
age tribe.  Nevertheless,  I  made  up  my  mind,  and 
God  preserved  me  from  all  harm." 

The  chiefs  received  him  kindly.  They  were 
ashamed  of  the  course  which  the  warriors,  notwith- 
standing their  remonstrances,  were  pursuing.  They 
said  to  him  frankly : 

"  Our  real  trouble  is  that  we  are  starving.  We 
expected  to  find  abundant  food  in  the  Illinois  village, 
and  have  consumed  all  we  brought  with  us.  Our 
march  has  frightened  away  the  game,  so  that  we  can 
expect  to  find  but  little  on  our  return.  We  are  in 
danger  of  perishing  for  want  of  food." 

Membre  brought  back  this  message.  At  his  sug- 
gestion an  abundance  of  food  was  immediately  sent, 
on  many  heavily-laden  shoulders,  to  the  Illinois 
camp.  The  good  father  accompanied  this  peaceful 
embassage,  and  slept  in  the  camp  of  the  Illinois. 
Still  the  young  savages  were  determined,  if  possible, 
to  bring  on  a  fight.  They  longed  for  the  excitement 
of  battle.  The  hideous  war-whoop,  with  the  shrieks 
of  women  and  children,  falling  beneath  their  toma- 
hawks, was  music  to  their  ears.  The  burning  wig- 
wams, the  mangled  bodies,  the  bloody  scalps,  were 
pictures  of  beauty  to  their  eyes.     And,  most  glorious 


f^ 


liifl*'' 


V   p- 


"   ft1l 


Ill  «►•" 


200 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


mil 


I  il 


!  .iiiit«i 


II 


of  all,  to  tiicir  purely  unangclic  natures,  was  the  tri- 
umphant return  to  their  village  with  prisoners  to  run 
•  the  dreadful  gauntlet ;  and  to  writhe,  and  perhaps  be 
forced  to  scream,  beneath  the  fiend-like  tortures  of 
the  stake. 

The  next  morning  the  Iroquois  warriors,  instead 
of  turning  their  steps  homewards,  flocked,  in  large 
numbers,  into  the  village  of  the  Illinois.  They  were 
evidently  bent  upon  picking  a  quarrel.  They  swag- 
gered through  the  streets,  insulted  the  women, 
trampled  the  corn-fields,  and  went  even  so  far  as  to 
disinter,  and  knock  about  the  bones  of  the  dead. 

It  soon  became  manifest  to  all,  that  a  bloody 
conflict  was  inevitable.  The  chiefs  directed  all  the 
women  and  children  to  retire  as  silently  and  un- 
observed as  possible,  and  hide  themselves  in  the  for- 
est, behind  a  distant  hill.  Here  they  were  in  the 
vicinity  of  a  trail  which  led  quite  directly  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi River.  If  the  Illinois  were  defeated  in  the 
battle,  they  could  by  this  line  of  retreat,  cross  the 
Great  River,  and  take  refuge  with  a  friendly  tribe 
upon  the  other  side.  Then  the  Illinois  warriors,  in 
a  body,  without  venturing  upon  an  engagement, 
abandoned  the  village  to  the  Iroquois,  and  com- 
menced a  precipitate  flight  to  the  Mississippi.  They 
were  not  pursued.    The  Iroquois  chiefs  would  not 


ABANDON MI:NT  OF  FOKT  CREVECCEUr.. 


201 


tom- 


lead  the  young  men  in  an  enterprise  which  they 
deemed  so  dishonorable. 

As  we  have  said,  the  control  of  the  chiefs  over 
the  daring  and  lawless  spirits  of  the  young  savages 
was  feeble.  The  French  garrison  was  greatly  weak- 
ened by  death  and  desertion.  There  was  much 
reason  to  fear  that  the  savages  would  fall  upon  them, 
and  kill  them  all,  for  the  sake  of  the  plunder  they 
would  find  in  the  fort.  There  was  nothing  to  detain 
the  missionaries.  Upon  the  retirement  of  the  Iro- 
quois, they  would  be  left  in  a  lone  and  silent  wil- 
derness. 

Lieutenant  Tonti,  and  his  two  clerical  associates, 
Fathers  Membre  and  Gabriel,  held  a  consultation, 
and  decided  upon  an  immediate  withdrawal.  It  was 
the  1 3th  of  September,  1680.  Their  desire  was  to  go 
back  to  Mackinaw,  which  station  La  Salle  would 
necessarily  revisit  on  his  return  from  Frontenac,  with 
reinforcements  and  supplies.  Their  numbers  were 
so  diminished,  and  their  departure  so  hasty,  that 
they  all  embarked  in  one  frail  canoe.  The  chiefs  so 
far  restrained  the  young  savages,  that  no  attack  was 
made  upon  them.  But  the  leaders  of  this  feeble 
little  garrison  were  well  aware,  that  in  all  probability 
bands  of  the  young  men  would  pursue  them,  to  lie 
in  ambush  at  some  narrow  passage  of  the  river,  and 
cut  them  off,  if  possible. 


i^T-T" 


i! 


i 


mm\ 


202 


TIIK   ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 

4 


They  left  the  fort  about  noon,  packing  in  their 
canoe  only  a  few  articles  of  absolute  necessity.  All 
the  afternoon  they  plied  their  paddles  vigorously, 
ascending  the  Illinois  River,  and  passing  through 
the  broad  expanse  of  Lake  Peoria.  Their  canoe  was 
leaky  and  heavily  laden.  The  current  was  strong,  and 
their  passage  slow.  They  did  not  venture  to  land 
until  after  dark,  that  the  landing  might  not  be  seen 
by  any  foe,  skulking  through  the  forest  along  the 
banks  of  the  river.  They  also  took  the  precaution 
to  seek  their  night's  encampment  on  the  side  of  the 
stream  opposite  that  which  was  occupied  by  the 
Iroquois  band. 

At  an  early  hour  the  next  morning  they  resumed 
their  voyage,  still  ascending  the  Illinois  River.  They 
had  paddled  along  but  a  few  hours,  and  had  reached 
a  point  between  twenty-five  and  thirty  miles  above 
the  fort,  when  their  dilapidated  canoe  leaked  so 
badly,  that  they  were  forced  to  land,  that  they  might 
repair  it.  They  were  one  the  borders  of  one  of  Il- 
linois' most  beautiful  prairies.  The  smooth  and  ver- 
dant expanse,  extending  to  the  horizon,  was  dotted 
with  groves,  presenting  a  landscape  of  enchanting 
loveliness. 

Father  Gabriel,  as  he  could  be  of  no  service  in 
repairing  the  boat,  decided  to  walk  into  one  of  the 
groves,  at  a  little  distance  from  the  river,  with  his 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CREVECCEUR. 


203 


prayrr-book  in  his  hand,  that  he  might,  alone  in 
those  lonely  solitudes,  worship  his  Creator.  It  was  a 
temple  for  devout  meditation  and  adoration  such  as 
no  cathedral  reared  by  man's  hand  ever  presented. 

It  took  all  day  to  repair  the  canoe.  Hour  after 
hour  passed  away,  and  Father  Gabriel  did  not  return. 
His  companions  began  to  feel  a  little  solicitude  about 
his  safety.  Toward  evening  Father  Membr6  set  out 
in  search  of  him.  He  was  not  in  the  grove.  There 
were  no  traces  of  him  to  be  seen.  There  were 
several  groves  in  the  distance  ;  and  there  were  gentle 
eminences  in  the  rolling  prairie,  behind  which  he 
might  be  concealed.  The  anxious  father  ascended 
one  after  another  of  these  eminences,  but  nowhere 
over  the  vast  plain  could  he  catch  any  sight  of  the 
lost  one.  Again  and  again  he  shouted.  The  silence 
of  the  prairie  was  the  only  response  to  his  cry. 

Greatly  alarmed,  he  returned  to  his  companions, 
who  had  now  completed  their  repairs  of  the  canoe. 
The  whole  party  then  set  out  on  the  search.  They 
moved  in  various  directions ;  hallooed,  and  fired  their 
guns.  All  was  in  vain.  Night  had  settled  over  the 
prairie,  when  they  reassembled  in  great  despondency 
at  the  canoe.  Father  Gabriel  was  greatly  loved. 
He  was  a  gentle*  self-sacrificing  man,  of  kindly 
words  and  generaus  deeds. 

The  party   crossed   the   river,   as  a   preca'.M.ion 


204 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


against  an  attack  from  any  band  of  the  Iroquois 
who  might  be  following  them.  They  then  built  a 
large  fire,  that  its  rays,  shining  far  and  wide  over  the 
prairie,  might  arrest  the  eye  of  the  lost  one,  and 
guide  him  on  his  return.  The  morning  dawned. 
Still  there  was  no  clue  to  the  disappearance  of 
Father  Gabriel.  The  voyagers  returned  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  and  lingered  there  until  the 
middle  of  the  forenoon. 

Lieutenant  Tonti  then  said  that  it  was  clear  that 
their  companion  had  not  wandered  into  the  prairie 
and  become  lost ;  for  from  any  of  the  eminences  he 
could  have  discerned  the  line  of  the  river,  nor  could 
he  have  wandered  so  far  as  neither  to  have  heard 
the  report  of  their  guns  nor  seen  the  light  of  their 
fire.  It  was  certain  that  he  had  cither  been  cut  off 
by  some  prowling  band  of  savages,  cr  that  he  had 
decided  to  follow  up  the  banks  of  the  river  on  foot, 
intending  to  enter  the  canoe  when  it  came  along. 
In  either  case  it  was  their  duty  to  press  forward  on 
their  journey  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

For  a  long  time  they  heard  no  more  of  Father 
Gabriel.  Finally  they  learned  that  some  young  sav- 
ages, of  the  Kikapoo  tribe,  who  were  at  war  with 
the  Iroquois,  were  prowling  about  when  they  caught 
sight  of  the  father  engaged  in  his  devotions  in  the 
grove.     His  eyes  were  probably  closed,  and  his  whole 


ABANDONMENT  OF  FORT  CRKVECfKUR. 


205 


soul  absorbed  in  prayer.  There  is  one  advantage 
which  the  arrow  has  over  the  bullet.  It  performs 
its  deadly  mission  without  making  any  noise.  The 
wily  savages,  unseen  and  unheard,  crept  near,  and 
piercing  him  with  their  arrows  he  fell  dead.  They 
took  his  scalp,  threw  the  body  into  a  ditch,  covering 
it  with  a  few  leaves,  and  fled.  Whenthey  arrived  at 
their  village  they  very  boastfully  exhibited  the  scalp 
of  the  defenceless  missionary,  as  that  of  an  Iroquois 
warrior.  To  obtain  this  renown  was  the  only  object 
of  the  cowardly  assassins  in  their  murderous  deed. 

Thus  died  Father  Gabriel.  He  was  the  last  scion 
of  a  noble  family  of  Buigundy.  Me  had  renounced 
his  inheritance,  and  all  the  brilliant  prospects  of  a 
courtly  life,  to  consecrate  himself  to  the  service  of 
his  Saviour,  the  Son  of  God.  In  his  own  country, 
his  family  name,  his  many  virtues,  and  his  entire 
devotion  to  the  ministry  upon  which  he  had  entered, 
had  elevated  him  to  high  positions  of  influence  and 
honor.  All  these  he  relinquished,  after  he  had  passed 
his  three-score  years,  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
to  the  savages  of  North  Americx.  He  landed  in 
Canada,  in  the  summer  of  1670.  Tor  some  time  he 
was  employed  as  chaplain  of  Governor  Frontenac. 
Here  he  was  untiring  in  his  efforts  to  instruct  the 
Indians.  Having  become  in  a  good  degree  familiar 
with  th^ir  language  and  customs,  he  embarked  with 


206 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  I.A   SAI.LE. 


La  Salic  to  establish  new  missions  w  the  vast  and 
unexplored  regions  he  was  about  to  penetrate. 

The  good  old  man  was  now  seventy  years  of  aj:^e. 
For  forty  years  he  had  been  earnestly  engaged  in 
preaching  the  gospel  of  peace  on  earth,  and  >  ^ 
will  among  men.  And  now  the  blessed  hour  nad 
come  when  God  sent  his  angel  to  take  the  victor  in 
many  a  hard-fought  spiritual  conflict,  to  his  home  in 
heaven  ;  for  God  can  convert  even  the  wickedness 
of  man  into  an  agency  for  the  accomplishment  of 
His  purposes. 

How  sublime  the  scene  of  his  departure.  It  was 
a  serene,  beautiful  autumnal  day.  The  deep  blue  of 
the  overarching  skies  were  embroidered,  as  it  were, 
with  fleecy  clouds.  The  waters  of  the  river,  clear  as 
crystal,  flowed  gently  by.  The  luxuriant  prairie, 
brilliant  with  the  bloom  of  autumn,  almost  entranced 
the  eye  as  a  garden  of  the  Lord.  In  a  majestic 
grove  the  veteran  Christian  knelt,  at  peace  with  God, 
with  himself,  and  with  all  the  world.  His  eyes  were 
closed.  His  hands  were  clasped.  His  soul  was  all 
absorbed  in  prayer.  Suddenly  a  shower  of  arrows 
pierce  him,  and  he  falls  dead  ! 

Dead!  do  I  say?  No!  He  awakes  to  a  new 
life  of  inconceivable  vitality  and  grandeur.  A  retinue 
of  angels  are  there,  ready  to  receive  him.     In  their 


ABANDONMENT  OF   FORT    CREVECCEUR. 


207 


blest  companionship  lie  takes  his  rapturous  journey 
to  the  bosom  of  his  Saviour  and  his  God. 

•'Oh,  'tis  a  glorious  thing  to  die 
As  dies  the  Christian,  willi  his  armor  on." 

The  saddened  voyagers,  as  they  plied  their  pad- 
dles in  ascending  the  river,  all  unconscious  of  the 
fate  which  had  overtaken  the  beloved  father,  had  still 
a  journey  of  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
before  them,  ere  they  could  reach  their  friends.  The 
dilapidated  canoe  soon  failed  them  entirely,  and 
they  were  compelled  to  abandon  it.  The  remainder 
of  the  long  journey  was  to  be  made  on  foot.  Their 
destitution  was  alarming.  They  had  no  food  but 
such  as  they  could  pick  up  by  the  w-^y.  Their  cloth- 
ing was  old,  worn  out,  and  very  scant ;  for  they  had 
been  waiting  for  supplies  to  be  brought  them  by  La 
Salle.  They  had  neither  companion  nor  guide.  The 
route  they  were  to  follow  was  in  a  northerly  direction, 
through  the  pathless  forests,  and  over  the  pathless 
prairies,  many  miles  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  to  the 
missionary  station  at  the  foot  of  Green  Bay. 

Father  Hennepin  had  left  his  cloak  in  the  canoe. 
They  cut  up  the  garment  to  repair  their  shoes  and 
clothes.  Often,  in  days  of  storm,  they  wandered  be- 
wildered and  lost.  They  found  but  little  game,  for  they 
were  not  professional  hunters.  Their  food  consisted 
mainly  of  acorns  and  roots.     After  a  journey  of  fit- 


(■'    -r 


208 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


tccn  clays,  and  when  almost  starved,  they  were  so 
fortunate  as  to  kill  a  deer.  Upon  venison  steaks 
they  feasted  luxuriously. 

At  lenj^th  they  came  to  a  little  cluster  of  Potta- 
watomi  wiy;wams.  This  powerful  tribe  occupied  an 
extensive  territory  southwest  of  Lake  Michigan. 
About  ten  years  before,  a  delegation  from  the  tribe 
had  visited  the  French,  and  friendly  relations  were 
established  between  them.  Very  hospitably  they 
received  the  worn,  emaciate,  and  ragged  wanderers. 
They  fed  them  with  such  morsels  as  could  be  fished 
from  the  pots  of  the  Indians.  Thcwigwams  were 
comfortable,  affording  ample  protection  from  wind 
and  rain.  The  weary  wanderers,  who  were  scarcely 
able  to  stand,  threw  themselves  upon  mats  before  the 
wigwam  fires  and  slept  long,  long  hours  of  rich  en- 
joyment. 

Somewhat  recruited  by  th.c  repose  of  a  few  days, 
they  again  took  up  their  line  of  march.  After  the 
endurance  of  great  fatigue  and  many  sufferings,  they 
at  length  reached  the  missionary  station  at  Green 
Bay.  Here  they  were  received  as  brothers,  and  here 
they  passed  the  winter.  Early  in  the  spring,  as  soon 
as  the  ice  had  disappeared  from  the  bay.  Lieutenant 
Tonti  and  Father  Membr6  set  out  in  a  canoe,  with  a 
few  boatmen,  for  the  station  at  Michilimackinac. 
After  a  prosperous  voyage  of  a  few  days,  they  reached 


ABANDONMENT  OF   FORT   CREVECCEUR. 


209 


that  important  point  in  safety.  They  had  been  there 
but  a  short  tiinr,  wlicn  a  small  fleet  of  canoes  came 
paddling  into  the  harbor.  It  was  about  the  middle 
of  June.  To  their  cjreat  joy  they  found  that  it  was 
an  expedition  of  La  Salle,  and  that  he  was  on  board. 
He  had  a  sad  story  to  tell  of  disasters  and  sufferings, 
which  we  must  reserve  for  our  next  chapter. 


}  A 


^1 


mac. 
Ichcd 


!.  ,!  [^    "■ 


"-■;)>  - 


CHAPTER    X. 
La  Salle  s  Secofid  Exploritig  Tour. 

Disasters. — Energy  of  La  Salle. — The  Embarcation. — Navigating 
the  Lakes. — Sunshine  and  Storm,  Beauty  and  Desolation. — Ruins 
at  Crevecoeur. — Steps  Retraced. — Christian  Character  of  La 
Salle. — Arrival  at  Mackinaw. — The  Enterprise  Renewed — 
Travelling  on  the  Ice. — Descent  of  the  Illinois  River. — Entering 
the  Mississippi. — Voyage  of  the  Canoes. — Adventures  with  the 
Indians, 


IJI 


It  will  be  r  n  .mbered  that  late  in  February, 
l680v  La  Salle  left  Crevecoeur  for  Frontenac,  to  ob- 
tain supplies.  We  have  no  record  of  the  details  of 
that  wonderful  journey  of  four  hundred  leagues 
through  the  wilderness.  He  reached  the  post  after 
a  long  and  exhausting  journey.  There  he  encoun- 
tered tidings  of  disaster  sufficient  to  crush  the  stoutest 
heart.  The  Griffin  had  foundered,  when  but  a  few 
days  out  from  Green  Bay.  All  on  board  perished ; 
and  the  whole  of  La  Salle's  fortune,  consisting  of 
ten  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  furs,  had  gone  down 
into  the  bottom  of  the  lake. 

The  rumor  reached  Frontenac  that  La  Salle  had 
perished  in  his  vessel.  He  had  sent  quite  a  fleet  of 
canoes,  laden  with  articles  for  the  Indian  trade,  to 


iiiii 


ivigating 
. — Ruins 
•  of  La 
newcd — 
Entering 
with  the 


bruary, 

Ito  ob- 

ails  of 

eagues 

after 

ncoun- 

;outest 

a  few 

ished ; 

ng  of 

down 

le  had 
iet  of 
de,  to 


'if 


fSffi': 


LA  SALLE  S  SECOND   EXPLORING  TOUR.        211 


purchase  all  the  furs  they  could  along  the  northern 
and  southern  shores  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  canoe 
men  heard  the  rumor  of  the  death  of  La  Salle,  and 
treacherously  appropriated  to  themselves  all  the 
goods  with  which  they  had  been  intrusted.  Before 
setting  out  on  his  first  excursion,  he  had  sent  to 
France  for  more  goods,  to  the  amount  of  five  thou- 
sand dollars  ;  a  very  considerable  sum  in  those  days. 
The  vessel  laden  with  these  articles,  after  having 
safely  crossed  the  Atlantic,  was  driven  upon  one  of 
the  islands  of  St.  Peter,  and  everything  was  lost. 
There  was  no  insurance  in  those  days;  La  Salle  did 
indeed  experience  the  truth  of  the  adage  that  "  sor- 
rows come  in  troops." 

Still  the  enterprise,  energy,  and  noble  character 
of  the  man  was  such  that  friends  came  to  the  rescue. 
The  Governor  was  very  desirous  of  continuing  the 
exploration,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  which 
La  Salle  had  begun.  It  was  his  great  ambition  there 
to  unfurl  the  banner  of  France,  and  there,  in  the 
name  of  is  king,  to  take  possession  of  the  most 
majestic  valley  on  this  globe. 

Another  small  fleet  of  canoes  was  soon  prepared, 
freighted  with  such  articles,  for  use  and  traffic,  as  he 
would  need  on  the  expedition.  The  canoes,  eight 
or  ten  in  number,  were  large  and  strong.  The  party 
consisted  of  twenty-three  Frenchmen  and  thirty-one 


I  ;!:■ 


212 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


V<1i>IH   i^'U 


91 


Indians ;  fifty-four,  in  all.  The  statement  seems 
almost  incredible  that,  of  these  Indians,  ten  were 
women,  and  three  were  children.  But  Father  Ze- 
nobe,  who  accompanied  the  expedition,  mentions  that 
the  Indians  insisted  upon  taking  the  women,  as  ser- 
vants, to  cook  their  food,  and  to  perform  the  drud- 
gery at  their  several  encampments.  Some  of  these 
women  had  children  whom  they  could  not  leave 
behind. 

It  was  indeed  an  imposing  spectacle,  when,  at  an 
early  hour  of  a  still,  sultry  summer  morning,  this 
gayly  decorated  fleet  of  canoes  pushed  out  from  the 
little  harbor  at  the  fort,  upon  the  mirrored  surface 
of  Lake  Ontario.  It  was,  to  a  considerable  degree, 
a  national  expedition.  The  banners  of  France  flut- 
tered in  the  gentle  breeze  over  all  the  battlements 
of  the  fort.  The  forests  and  the  hills  resounded 
with  the  roar  of  the  salute  from  her  heavy  guns. 
Hundreds  of  Indians  crowded  the  shore  to  witness 
the  departure.  The  Frenchmen  returned  the  salute 
by  a  discharge  of  their  muskets  and  by  three  cheers. 
The  canoes  speedily  disappeared  behind  a  headland, 
as  the  voyagers,  with  their  paddles,  pressed  forward 
upon  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  expeditions  ever 
undertaken  by  man. 

The  voyage  along  the  southern  shore  of  the  lake 
proved   to   be  very   stormy.    Again   and  again  the 


iHilpnii 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   EXPLORING  TOUR.        21 3 


«i 


ms 

ere 

Ze- 

;hat 

ser- 

rud- 

hese 

cave 

at  an 

,  this 

nn  the 

urface 

egree, 

e  flut- 

ments 

lunded 
guns, 
itness 
salute 
beers, 
dland, 
rward 
s  ever 

me  lake 
tin  the 


gale  and  the  surging  billows  drove  them  ashore.  To 
the  Indians,  and  to  the  Canadian  boatmen  generally, 
there  was  no  hardship  in  this.  It  was  the  customary 
Hfe  of  these  men ;  and  to  the  Indians,  the  life  to 
which  .they  had  been  inured  from  infancy,  and  the 
only  life  they  had  ever  known.  Indeed  the  crew 
generally  had  no  more  thought  of  yesterday  or  to- 
morrow than  the  few  dogs  who  accompanied  them. 
The  weight  of  responsibility  rested  only  upon  the 
minds  of  La  Salle  and  his  gentlemanly,  highly  edu- 
cated ecclesiastical  companions. 

When  landing,  for  an  encampment  at  night,  or 
forced  to  take  shelter  from  the  storm,  they  easily 
drew  their  canoes  up  upon  the  greensward  ;  turned 
them  over  to  protect  the  freight  from  the  rain,  entered 
a  little  distance,  the  dense,  primeval  forest,  which 
from  time  immemorial  had  fringed  the  shores  of 
the  lake,  and  there  speedily  reared  a  shelter  which, 
to  them,  presented  all  the  comforts  which  the  palatial 
mansion  offers  to  its  lord.  They  spread  their  mats 
upon  the  floor.  They  built  their  camp  fires,  whose 
brilliant  blaze  enlivened  the  scene.  They  cooked 
their  suppers,  of  corn-bread  and  venison  steaks, 
which  health  and  hunger  rendered  luxurious.  They 
sang  songs,  told  stories,  cracked  jokes,  and  enjoyed 
perhaps  as  much  as  the  mere  animal  man  is  capable 
of  enjoying. 


I 


214 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


This  is  indeed  the  sunny  side  of  such  a  life.  But 
it  is  a  real  side.  For  such  men  it  has  a  real  charm  ; 
charms  so  great  Jiat  they  reluctantly  relinquish 
them  for  all  that  civilization  can  offer.  But  it  must 
be  evident  to  every  reader  of  these  pages,  that  this 
wandering,  homeless  life,  has  also  its  shady  side. 
They,  like  all  other  men,  had  often  occasion  to  say 
in  the  beautiful  verse  of  Longfellow : 

"  The  (lay  is  cold,  and  dark,  ami  dreary. 
It  rains,  and  the  wind  is  never  weary, 
The  vine  stil)  .iings  to  the  mouldering  wall. 
At  every  gust  the  dead  leaves  fall. 
And  the  day  is  dark  and  dreary." 

La  Salle  left  Fort  Frontenac  on  the  23d  of  July, 
1680,  about  two  months  before  the  abandonment  of 
Cr^vecoeur  by  Tonti.  In  consequence  of  the  series 
of  storms,  he  was  nearly  three  weeks  in  reaching  the 
western  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  canoes  and 
the  goods  were  then  carried  around  the  falls,  to  the 
station  called  Fort  Conti,  which  had  been  established 
at  the  head  of  Niagara  River.  He  did  not  reach 
this  station  until  about  the  middle  of  August. 

Fort  Conti  had  become  quite  a  resort  of  the 
neighboring  Indian  tribes  for  trade.  Here  La  Salle 
intended  to  lay  in  fresh  supplies  of  corn.  The  sea- 
son had  been  an  unfavorable  one.  The  small  crop 
annually  raised  by  the  thoughtless,  indolent  savages, 
was  still  smaller   than    usual,  affording  but  a  scant 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   EXPLORINr,  TOUR.         21$ 


'  "ii 


and 
the 

shed 
:ach 


supply  for  the  winter.  The  Indians  were  not  dis- 
posed to  sell.  Many  days  passed  away,  and  but  little 
had  been  brought  in.  La  Salle  had  quite  a  store  of 
French  brandy.  He  cHered  to  exchange  brandy  for 
corn.  The  poor  Indians,  who  would  sell  the  clothes 
from  their  backs  for  intoxicating  liquors,  brought  the 
cora  in  so  abundantly,  that  the  canoes  were  imme- 
diately filled.  In  one  day,  sixty  sacks  were  urged 
upon  him. 

On  the  28th  of  August,  1680,  the  voyagers  reem- 
barked  in  their  canoes,  and  beneath  sunny  skies  and 
with  a  smooth  expanse  of  water  before  them,  pad- 
dled joyously  along  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Erie, 
ascended  the  Detroit  River,  crossed  Lake  St.  Clair, 
passed  through  the  Straits  of  St.  Clair,  and  coasted 
along  the  eastern  and  northern  shores  of  Lake  Huron, 
a  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles,  until  they 
reached  the  station  at  Mackinac,  the  latter  part  of 
September. 

The  voyage  from  the  head  of  Niagara  River  had 
occupied  nearly  a  month.  When  the  little  fleet  of 
birch  canoes  entered  the  harbor  at  Mackinac,  Lieu- 
tenant Tonti,  had  just  abandoned  hisdilapidated  birch 
canoe  on  the  Illinois  River,  in  his  retirement  from 
the  fort,  and,  with  his  few  companions,  was  struggling 
on  foot  through  the  wilderness  west  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan, seeking  also  the  same  refuge. 


i  i 


If      ?  ■    f 


If 


2l6 


THE  ADVENTURKS  OK   LA  SALLE. 


La  Salic,  entirely  unconscious  of  the  disasters 
which  had  overtaken  his  garrison  at  Cr5vecoeur,  re- 
embarked,  on  the  4th  of  October.  Following  the 
same  course  he  had  pursued  before,  he  paddled 
down  the  eastern  coast  of  Lake  Michigan,  to  the 
River  St.  Joseph.  At  the  head  of  which  river,  it 
will  be  remembered,  he  had  erected  Fort  Miami,  on 
territory  inhabited  by  the  Miami  Indians.  It  was  a 
long  voyage,  with  many  obstructions  from  the 
autumnal  storms,  which  seemed  to  be  incessantly 
sweeping  that  bleak  and  harborless  lake.  After  the 
tempestuous  voyage  of  a  month,  he  reached  Fort 
Miami  on  the  3d  of  November. 

Eleven  months  before,  on  the  3d  of  December, 
1679,  he  had  left  that  station,  on  his  route  to  the 
Illinois  River.  Le  Clerc  says  that  four  men  were 
left  in  charge  there.  This  is  not  sustained  by  other 
accounts.  It  is  not  probable  that  so  small  a  number 
would  have  been  left  in  a  position  so  greatly  exposed. 
But,  however  this  may  be,  he  found  the  Miami  vil- 
lage in  ashes,  and  all  who  dwelt  in  it  dispersed.  His 
log  fort  was  also  in  utter  ruin.  It  was  a  melancholy 
scene  which  met  his  eye ;  another  indication  of 
man's  inhumanity  to  man. 

The  St.  Joseph's  River  takes  its  rise  in  Indiana. 
For  nearly  a  hundred  miles  before  it  empties  its 
flood  into  Lake  Michigan,  it  flows  in  a  course  of 


LA  SALLE  S  SLCOND   EXPLOKLNC]  TOUR. 


21 


ters 
•  rc- 

the 
died 

the 
;r,  it 
li,  on 
kvas  a 
,    the 
>antly 
er  the 
,  Fort 

^mbcr, 
;o  the 
were 
other 
lumber 
jposed. 

II  vil- 

His 

icholy 

Ion  of 

idiana. 
ties  its 
Irse  of 


narrow  windings,  ahnost  directly  from  the  south. 
By  paddling  up  this  stream,  in  a  canoe  voyage  of 
three  or  four  days,  or  about  seventy  miles  of  our 
measurement,  they  came  to  a  portage,  five  or  six 
miles  in  length,  by  which  they  could  reach  the  Kan- 
kakee River. 

This  was  an  important  tributary  of  the  Illinois 
River.  It  will  be  remembered  that  it  was  by 
this  stream  that  La  Salle  and  his  party,  more  than 
a  year  before,  prosecuted  their  voyage  to  Lake  Peo- 
ria. It  was  then,  for  much  of  its  distance,  rather  a 
dismal  stream,  sluggishly  winding  through  marshes 
lined  with  alders.  Rapidly  they  paddled  on,  day 
after  day,  through  a  country  of  silence  and  solitude, 
until  they  entered  the  broader,  deeper  waters  of 
Illinois  River. 

Still,  as  they  descended  this  beautiful  stream, 
which  presented  as  attractive  situations  for  happy- 
homes  as  perhaps  earth  could  afford,  they  passed  no 
Indian  villages,  no  solitary  wigwam,  no  sign  what- 
ever of  human  life.  They  came  to  the  site  where 
the  Indian  village  had  formerly  stood  in  its  pictu- 
resque beauty,  with  six  or  eight  thousand  inhabi- 
tants swarming  around,  in  the  various  costumes,  and 
engaged  in  the  diversified  employments  of  savage 
life.  Naught  remained  but  smouldering  ruins  and 
trampled  harvests.     Man  bitterest  foe,  his  brother 


lO 


2l8 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


man,  had  been  there,  and  had  left  behind  but  the 
traces  of  desolation,  blood  and  woe.  Neither  wolf 
nor  bear  could  have  been  more  merciless,  or  could 
have  left  behind  them  ravages  so  dreadful. 

The  dispersion  of  the  garrison,  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  all  the  works  commenced  and  the  stores 
deposited  at  Cr^vecceur,  was  another  blow  upon 
the  head  and  the  heart  of  La  Salle,  apparently  frus- 
trating all  his  plans.  He  must  have  experienced 
emotions  of  the  keenest  anguish.  But  this  remark- 
able man,  invincible  by  the  reverses  of  fortune,  pre- 
sented to  his  companions  only  a  smiling  aspect,  and 
addressed  them  only  with  cheerful  words.  Having 
lost  everything  which  he  had  expected  to  find  at 
Cr5vecoeur,  it  became  necessary  foi  him  to  return 
to  Mackinac.  This  required  a  journey  by  river, 
forest,  prairie,  and  lake,  of  nearly  five  hundred 
miles. 

Immediately  he  re-embarked  his  whole  force,  in 
his  canoes,  and  commenced  the  laborious  ascent  of 
the  stream  he  had-  ;ust  descended  so  pleasantly, 
borne  along  by  the  aid  of  the  current.  When  they 
reached  the  mouth  of  the  Kankakee,  instead  of 
following  up  that  stream,  they  struck  across  the 
country,  by  a  portage  directly  north,  until  they 
reached  the  Chicago  River.  Here  they  again 
launched  their  canoes  and  followed  down  the  wind- 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   F:XPL0RING  TOUR.        219 


ings  of  the  stream  until  they  came  to  its  entran  *: 
into  Lake  Michigan,  where  Chicago  now  stands. 

At  this  port  La  Salle  found  fragments  of  many 
war-scathed  tribes,  in  a  half-starving  condition. 
They  informed  him  that  the  terrible  Iroquois, 
composed  of  five  united  savage  nations,  and  whose 
central  power  was  in  the  vast  territory  south  of 
Lake  Ontario,  had  in  overwhelming  numbers  invaded 
the  valley  of  the  Illinois.  Many  of  their  warriors 
were  armed  vvith  guns  purchased  from  the  French. 
The  feeble  tribes  fled  in  terror  before  them.  The 
ferocious  bands  wandered  in  all  directions.  By  day 
and  by  night  the  hideous  war-whoop  resounded. 
Villages  were  burned,  captives  were  seized,  women 
and  children  were  slaughtered,  and  thousand  of  fugi- 
tives, war-bereaved,  woe-stricken,  fled  to  the  western 
side  of  the  Mississippi  to  seek  protection  by  being 
incorporated  into  friendly  tribes  in  those  apparently 
limitless  realms. 

Around  the  lovely  shores  of  Lake  Peoria  there 
had  been  seventeen  flourishing  Indian  villages. 
These  were  all  destroyed,  in  awful  scenes  of  confla- 
gration and  massacre.  The  survivors  fled  beyond 
the  Mississippi,  six  hundred  miles  from  their  deso- 
lated homes.  And  even  to  these  regions  the  fero- 
cious Iroquois  pursued  them,  thirsting  for  blood 
and  scalps. 


220 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


La  Salle  was  a  Christian.  He  was  interested  in 
the  reh'gious  welfare  of  the  poor  Indians,  as  the  only 
instrumentality  by  which  they  could  secure  for  them- 
selves pleasant  homes  on  earth,  and  happy  homes  in 
heaven.  He  agreed  with  the  missionaries,  that  if 
they  wished  to  establish  missions  in  those  parts, 
with  any  hope  of  seeing  Christianity  make  progress 
among  the  natives,  they  must  secure  them  immunity 
from  the  horrors  of  war.  This  could  only  be  done 
by  uniting  the  remaining  tribes  in  a  firm  union  for  a 
common  defence. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago  River,  La  Salle  was, 
as  he  thought,  by  the  route  he  had  taken,  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Lake  Peoria, 
lie  reached  this  point  probably  some  time  in  January 
1 68 1.  The  lake,  for  some  distance  from  the  shore, 
was  encumbered  with  ice.  Fierce  v/intry  storms 
swept  the  bleak  prairies,  and  piled  the  snow  in  drifts. 
It  was  almost  impossible  to  journey,  either  by  land 
or  water.  La  Salle  and  his  party  went  into  encamp- 
ment upon  the  banks  of  the  Chicago  River,  to  wait 
a  few  weeks  until  the  severity  of  winter  was  over. 
At  the  same  time,  though  he  knew  not  of  it,  the  few 
remaining  members  of  the  garrison  which  he  had  left 
at  Crevecoeur  were  seeking  shelter  from  these  pierc- 
ing blasts,  about  a  hundred  miles  north,  in  the  wig- 
wams of  the  friendly  Pottawattomies. 


LA  SALLE  S  SECOND   EXPLORING  TOUR.        221 


La  Salle  and  his  ecclesiastical  companions  im- 
proved these  few  weeks  of  leisure  in  seeking  inter- 
views with  the  chiefs  of  the  various  tribes  in  the 
vicinity,  and  in  endeavoring  to  unite  them  in  a 
strong  confederacy.  He  assured  them  that  if  they 
would  thus  be  true  to  themselves,  the  French  would 
become  their  allies  and  send  them  efficient  aid.  It 
was  not  until  the  22d  of  May  that  he  was  able  to 
launch  his  canoes  upon  the  lake.  There  was  then 
a  voyage  of  about  two  hundred  and  sixty  miles 
before  him. 

About  the  middle  of  June  his  fleet  of  canoes  was 
seen,  coming  around  a  point  of  land,  as  the  boatmen 
rapidly  paddled  into  the  harbor  at  Michilimackinac. 
Here  La  Salle  met  Lieutenant  Tonti,  Father  Membr^, 
and  their  associates,  as  we  have  mentioned  in  the 
last  chapter.     The  good  Father  Membre  writes : 

"  I  leave  you  to  conceive  our  mutual  joy,  damped 
though  it  was  by  the  narrative  he  made  us  of  all  his 
misfortunes,  and  of  that  we  made  him  of  our  tragical 
adventures.  Though  La  Salle  related  to  us  all  his 
calamities,  yet  never  did  I  remark  in  him  the  least 
alteration.  He  always  maintained  his  ordinary  cool- 
ness and  self-possession.  Any  other  person  would 
have  abandoned  the  enterprise.  But  La  Salic,  by  a 
firmness  of  mind  and  constancy  almost  unequalled, 
was  more  resolute  than  ever  to  carry  out  his  discovery. 


Wl 


mi 


§™m^ 


222 


THE  ADVIZNTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


We  therefore  left,  to  return  to  Fort  Frontenac  with 
his  whole  party,  to  adopt  new  measures,  to  resume 
and  complete  our  course,  with  the  help  of  heaven,  in 
which  we  put  all  our  trust." 

We  have  no  detailed  account  of  the  long  voyage 
back  to  Frontenac,  or  of  the  return  voyage  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Chicago  River.  In  the  meagre  narra- 
tives which  have  descended  to  us,  there  are  slight 
discrepancies  which  it  is  impossible  to  reconcile. 
Entering  Lake  Michigan  at  its  northern  extremity 
through  the  Straits  of  Mackinac,  they  paddled  down 
the  eastern  coast,  passed  the  mouth  of  St.  Joseph's 
River,  rounded  the  southern  curvature  of  the  lake,  and 
reached  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago  River  on  the  4th 
of  January,  1682.  The  winter  in  that  region  was 
short,  but  very  severe.  The  Chicago  River  presented 
a  solid  surface  of  ice. 

Sledges  were  constructed,  upon  which  the  canoes 
were  placed,  and  dragged  by  the  men  over  the  ice 
of  the  river.  This  journey  in  mid-winter,  over  a  bleak 
and  often  treeless  expanse,  was  slow  and  toilsome. 
Having  reached  the  point  where  the  portage  com- 
menced, they  dragged  their  sledges,  laden  with  the 
canoes,  baggage,  and  provisions,  across  the  portage 
to  the  Illinois  River.  They  reached  this  point  on 
the  29th  of  the  month,  having  spent  twenty-three 
days  in  the  exhausting  journey.     They  were,  at  that 


:* 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   EXPLORING  TOUR.         22$ 


point,  according  to  Father  Membre's  estimate,  two 
hundred  and  forty  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Illinois  where  it  enters  into  the  Mississippi. 

Drawing  their  sledges  upon  the  ice,  they  day 
after  day  followed  down  the  lonely  and  silent  stream, 
whose  banks  war  had  desolated.  They  passed  the 
smouldering  sites  of  many  former  villages,  where  only 
melancholy  scenes  of  devastation  met  the  eye.  They 
reached  Crevecoeur  about  the  ist  of  February.  It 
would  seem  that  La  Salle,  on  his  previous  visit,  had 
repaired  the  ruins  there,  so  as  to  provide  a  temporary 
home  for  his  party  upon  its  arrival.  He  found  all 
things  as  he  had  left  them. 

The  river  below  Crevecoeur  was  free  from  ice. 
Having  rested  for  about  a  week,  in  the  enjoyment  of 
warm  fires,  in  their  log-cabins,  they  launched  their 
canoes  into  the  Illinois  River,  and  on  the  6th  of  Feb- 
ruary reached  the  mouth  of  the  river.  They  found 
the  swollen  flood  of  the  Mississippi  full  of  vast  masses 
of  ice,  pouring  down  from  the  distant  regions  of  the 
north.  This  detained  them  till  the  13th  of  the 
month.  They  encamped  at  the  same  point  where 
Father  Hennepin  had  tarried.  A  short  voyage  of  a 
day  bore  them  to  the  mouth  of  turbid  and  turbulent 
Missouri. 

Here  they  landed  at  an  Indian  village,  where  they 
seem  to  have  been  very  kindly  received.     It  will  be 


;.  ^  f  r 


"^;^iTT'"  'r;.  '•'.," 


'f  f 


I    ti  ! 


'     ti 


224 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


remembered  that  La  Salle  was  still  intent  upon  find- 
ing some  short  passage  across  the  continent,  of  whose 
width  he  knew  nothing,  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  He 
was  much  excited  by  the  strange  tidings  he  heard 
from  the  Indians  here.  They  assured  him  that  by 
ascending  the  river  ten  or  twelve  days  he  would  come 
to  a  range  of  mountains  where  the  river  took  its  rise ; 
that  numerous  and  populous  Indian  villages  v/ere 
scattered  all  the  way  along  the  banks  of  the  river ; 
that  by  ascending  one  of  the  mountain  eminences, 
he  would  have  a  view  of  the  vast  and  boundless  sea 
where  great  ships  v/ere  sailing.  We  cannot  now 
tell  whether  this  was  the  mere  fabrication  of  some 
imaginative  savage,  or  whether  such  was  the  general 
opinion  of  the  tribe. 

The  next  day,  after  a  sail  of  about  thirty  miles, 
they  reached  another  Indian  village  on  the  bank  of 
the  ri^  er.  Here  again  they  landed  peacefully,  and 
warmed  the  hearts  of  the  savages  by  a  few  presents 
which  were  to  them  of  priceless  value.  They  jour- 
neyed slowly.  They  could  not,  in  their  crowded 
canoes,  carry  a  large  amount  of  provisions.  Conse- 
quently they  were  under  the  necessity  of  making 
frequent  stops  to  catch  fish  or  to  hunt  for  game. 
Not  long  after  this  visit  of  La  Salle,  a  mission  was 
established  in   this   little  village,   which  was  called 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   EXPLORING  TOUR.         22$ 


Marou.  It  is  said  that  most  of  them  were  converted 
to,  at  least,  nominal  Christianity. 

Continuing  their  voyage  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  down  the  river,  they  came  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio.  Here  they  made  another  stop  to  lay  in  fresh 
supplies.  The  friendly  Indians  there  informed  them 
they  could  find  no  suitable  camping  ground  for  a 
distance  of  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  the 
banks  were  so  low  and  so  encumbered  with  rushes 
and  dense  brush. 

The  voyagers  remained  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio  ten  days,  sending  out  parties  in  various  direc- 
tions. One  of  the  Frenchmen,  Peter  Prudhomme, 
wandering  from  his  companions,  did  not  return. 
There  were  many  fears  that  he  had  been  captured 
by  the  Indians,  as  some  of  the  party  had  seen  fresh 
Indian  trails.  The  heroic  La  Salle  was  not  disposed 
to  abandon  the  man.  He  threw  up  some  entrench- 
ments for  the  protection  of  his  company,  and  de- 
spatched several  well-armed  Frenchmen,  with  Indian 
guides,  to  follow  vigorously  the  trail  of  the  savages, 
for  the  recovery  of  the  captive  if  he  had  been  taken 
by  them.  For  four  days  La  Salle  tarried  in  his 
encampment  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 

On  the  1st  of  March  the  detachment,  sent  in 
pursuit  of  the  lost  one,  returned.  They  had  seen 
and  heard  nothing  of  Peter.     Five  Indians,  however, 


'V-'  T  .'^>VW-^ 


226 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


had  been  seen,  two  of  whom  were  caught  and  brought 
into  the  camp.  They  knew  nothing  of  the  lost  man. 
Receiving  only  friendly  treatment,  they  seemed  quite 
anxious  that  La  Salle  should  visit  their  village,  which 
they  falsely  assured  La  Salle  was  distant  but  a  day 
and  a  half's  journey  from  the  point  where  they  then 
were.  These  Indians  belonged  to  the  Chickasaw 
tribe,  which  subsequently  became  quite  prominent 
in  the  history  of  our  land. 

With  the  Indians  a  day's  journey  was  about  thirty 
miles.  La  Salle  and  Father  Membr^  bet  out  to 
visit  the  village,  guided  by  the  Indians.  They  do 
not  appear  to  have  had  any  hesitation  in  thus  plac- 
ing themselves  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  savages. 
But  after  having  travelled  day  and  a  half  through  a 
country  diversified  with  forest,  prairie,  and  mountain, 
they  became  satisfied  that  the  Indians  were  deceiv- 
ing them,  and  charged  them  with  it. 

They  confessed  the  deception,  made  some  lame 
apologies  for  it,  and  confessed  that  their  village  was 
still  at  the  distance  of  three  days'  journey.  Without 
any  apparent  reluctance  they  accompanied  La  Salle 
and  Membr6  back  to  the  camp.  La  Salle  then  sent 
one  of  the  Indians  to  the  Chickasaw  village,  with 
several  presents,  and  to  invite  the  chiefs  to  meet 
him,  some  hundred  miles  below,  as  he  descended  in 


LA  SALLE  S  SECOND  EXPLORING  TOUR. 


227 


his  canoes.  The  other  Indian  consented  to  remain, 
and  accompany  his  party  down  the  river. 

Just  as  the  voyagers  were  re-embarking,  the  miss- 
ing man  appeared.  He  had  been  lost  ii>  the  forest, 
and  for  nine  days  had  wandered  in  the  unavaihng 
search  for  his  companions.  Fortunately,  the  wea- 
ther was  mild,  game  abundant,  and,  as  he  had  his  gun 
with  him,  he  did  not  want  for  food.  Cheered  by  his 
return,  they  rejoicingly  entered  their  canoes,  and, 
with  cloudless  skies  overarching  them,  pushed  out 
into  the  rapid  current,  to  be  swept  along  through 
realms  to  them  entirely  unknown,  and  to  a  point 
they  knew  not  where. 

It  was  a  singular  and  a  beautful  spectacle,  which 
was  presented  by  this  flock  of  large  birch  canoes, 
eight  or  ten  in  number,  filled  with  Indians,  and 
Frenchmen  in  Indian  costume,  gliding  down  the 
broad,  swift  current  of  the  river.  The  paddles  glis- 
tened with  the  reflected  rays  of  the  sun.  All  were 
in  health.  There  was  no  toil.  New  scenes  of  mar- 
vellous desolation,  or  beauty,  or  grandeur,  were  con- 
tinually opening  before  them.  They  were  well  fed. 
The  mind  was  kept  in  a  state  of  delightful  excite- 
ment. The  French  are  proverbially  good-natured 
and  mirthful.  Each  night's  encampment  presented 
a  scene   of  feasting,  bonfires  and  innocent  joyous 


It 


r-ti 


!^i 


228 


THE  ADVENTURES  OK  LA  SALLE. 


revel.     These  were  indeed  sunny  days,  and  this  was 
the  poetry  of  travelling. 

The  3d  of  March,  1682,  came.  They  had  then 
descended  the  river,  as  they  judged,  about  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 
They  were  approaching,  though  they  knew  it  not,  a 
large  village  of  the  Arkansas  Indians,  situated  on  the 
western  banks  of  the  Missis. 'opi.  It  was  concealed 
from  them  by  a  bluff,  and  by  a  turn  in  the  stream. 
An  Indian,  upon  the  lookout  on  the  bluff,  caught 
sight  of  the  formidable  looking  fleet,  far  up  the  river, 
and,  supposing  it  to  be  filled  with  hostile  savages  on 
the  war-path,  gave  the  alarm. 

The  whole  village  was  instantly  thrown  into  a 
state  of  great  excitement.  The  women  and  children 
fled  back  into  the  forest.  The  warriors  grasped  their 
arms  and  rallied  for  battle.  As  the  fleet  drew  near, 
all  unconscious  of  the  commotion  it  had  excited,  the 
voyagers,  not  seeing  a  single  Indian,  were  surprised 
to  hear,  on  the  other  side  of  the  bluff,  the  yells  of 
apparently  hundreds  of  savages.  Their  piercing 
war-whoops  were  blended  with  the  loud  beatings 
of  a  kind  of  drum  which  they  had  fabricated. 

Warned  by  these  hostile  demonstrations.  La 
Sallv  guided  his  canoes  to  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  which  was  here  about  a  mile  in  width.  He 
landed    in    direct   view   pf  the   village.     With    his 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND  EXPLORING  TOUR.        229 


customary  caution,  he  immediately  threw  up  some 
intrenchments,  behind  which  his  men,  with  their 
guns,  could  beat  off  almost  any  number  of  sav- 
ages. He  knew  not  but  that  hundreds  of  warriors 
would  cross  the  rivet  in  their  canoes,  to  make  an  im- 
petuous assault  upon  him. 

Having  thus  guarded  against  surprise,  and  afforded 
the  Indians  a  little  time  to  recover  from  their  first 
alarm,  he  then,  unarmed,  advanced  to  the  water's 
edge,  and  by  friendly  signs  endeavored  to  invite 
some  of  the  chiefs  to  come  over  to  meet  him. 

Several  of  the  chiefs  entered  a  large  boat,  called 
a  periagua.  It  was  made  of  the  trunk  of  an  immense 
tree,  hollowed  out,  and  carved  and  decorated  with 
immense  labor.  Such  a  wooden  canoe  was  capable 
of  holding  a  large  number  of  warriors.  The  chiefs 
crossed  the  river  until  they  came  to  within  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  of  the  shore,  and  then  they  stopped,  and 
beckoned  the  strangers  to  come  and  meet  them. 

La  Salle  sent  one  Frenchman,  we  infer  from  the 
narrative  that  it  must  have  been  Father  Membr^,  in 
a  canoe,  to  meet  them.  Two  of  his  Indians  paddled 
the  boat,  until  they  came  alongside  of  the  periagua 
of  the  natives.  Father  Membre,  familiar  as  he  was 
with  several  Indian  dialects,  could  not  speak  their 
language.  He  however  held  out  to  them  the  calu- 
met of  peace,  which  at  once  won  their  confidence  ; 


wn^g 


M 


1^1 


230 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


and  he  found  no  difficulty  in  communicating  with 
them  by  signs.  He  invited  the  chiefs  to  accompany 
him  back  to  the  encampment.  They  were  six  in 
number.  Retaining  him  with  them,  in  the. large  pcr- 
iagua,  they  speedily  paddled  ashore,  followed  by 
Membre's  canoe,  with  the  two  Indian  boatmen. 

Without  any  hesitancy,  the  six  Indian  chiefs  en- 
tered into  the  redoubt  which  La  Salle  had  thrown  up. 
They  appeared  frank,  unsuspicious,  and  cordial,  and 
were  made  very  happy  by  several  presents  which  La 
Salle  placed  in  their  hands.  They  invited  the  whole 
party  to  cross  the  river  to  their  village.  The  canoes 
were  launched,  and  all  crossed  the  stream,  led  by  the 
chieftains  in  their  wooden  boat.  The  whole  adult 
male  population  of  the  village  crowded  the  banks  to 
receive  them ;  and  with  every  demonstration  of 
friendship.  But  the  timid  women  and  children  kept 
cautiously  in  the  distance. 

Eight  or  ten  large  birch  canoes,  from  which  mere 
than  fifty  persons  landed  upon  the  beach,  presented 
a  very  imposing  appearance.  They  were  nearly  all 
armed  with  guns,  not  for  aggressive  warfare,  but  for 
hunting  and  protection. 

The  natives  crowded  around  the  strangers,  con- 
ducted them  up  to  their  wigwams,  which  were  very 
pleasantly  situated  on  a  rich  and  tolerably  well  cul- 
tivated plain  extending  back  from  the  river.     The 


m^ 


LA  SALLE'S  SECOND   EXI'LORLN'G  TOUR.         231 


guests  were  regaled  with  the  greatest  profusion  of 
barbarian  hospitality.  These  Indians  had  attained 
a  very  considerable  degree  of  civilization.  They 
had  quite  a  large  number  of  slaves,  whom  they  had 
captured  from  tribes  with  whom  they  were  at  war. 
The  fertile  fields  around  were  quite  well  cultivated 
with  corn,  beans,  melons,  and  a  variety  of  fruits. 
Peaches  were  abundant.  Large  flocks  of  turkeys 
and  other  domestic  fowls  crowded  their  doors. 
They  were  a  very  handsome  race  ;  and  it  was  ob- 
served that,  while  the  northern  Indians  were  generally 
moody  and  taciturn,  these  savages,  beneath  more 
sunny  skies,  were  frank,  generous,  and  gay  in  the 
extreme. 


1^1 


CHAPTER  XI. 
The  Great  Enterprise  Aceoviplished. 

Scenes  in  the  Arkansas  Villages. — Indinn  liospitality. — Barbarian 
Splendor. — Attractive  Scenery. — Tlie  Alarm. — Its  Joyful  Issue. — 
Genial  Character  of  La  Salle. — Erecting  the  Cross. — Pleasant 
Visit  to  the  Koroas. — The  Two  Channels. — Perilous  Attack. — 
Humanity  of  I,n  Salic. — The  Sea  Reached. — Ceremonies  of 
Annexation. 

For  several  days  La  Salle  and  his  party  re- 
mained with  their  hospitable  friends  the  Arkansas 
Indians.  On  the  14th  of  March,  1682,  La  Salle  took 
possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  king  of 
France.  He  invested  the  ceremony  with  all  the 
pomp  he  could  command.  An  immense  cross  was 
raised  in  the  centre  of  the  village ;  and  the  Chris- 
tian's God  was  recognized  with  anthems,  prayers 
and  imposing  religious  rites.  Thousands  of  savages 
gathered  aro'-nd,  gazing  with  delight  upon  the  scene 
so  novel  to  them.  They  had  no  conception  of  its 
significance.  They  supposed  it  a  festival  got  up  for 
their  entertainment,  as  they  would  got  up  a  war- 
dance  to  please  their  guests.  As  the  cross  was 
raised.  Father  Membr^  made  some  attempt  to  teach 


Ml 


II! 


\ 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.   233 


them  the  significance  of  this  emblem  of  the  way 
of  salvation  through  faith  in  an  atoning  Saviour. 
He  writes : 

"  During  this  time  they  showed  that  they  rel- 
ished what  I  said  by  raising  their  eyes  to  heaven, 
and  kneeling  as  if  to  adore.  We  also  saw  them 
rubbing  their  hands  over  their  bodies,  after  rubbing 
them  over  the  cross.  In  fine,  on  our  return  from 
the  sea,  we  found  that  they  had  surrounded  the  cross 
with  a  palisade." 

On  the  17th  of  the  month,  the  explorers  re-em- 
barked, and  continued  their  voyage  down  the  river 
about  eighteen  miles,  when  they  came  to  two  other 
villages  of  the  Arkansas  tribe.  Here  they  were  again 
received  with  the  utmost  hospitality.  Continuing 
their  sunny  voyage  beneath  cloudless  skies  and  upon 
a  glassy  stream  for  four  days,  they  came  to  quite  a 
large  lake  formed  by  an  expansion  of  the  river.  This 
sheet  of  water  seemed  to  be  fringed  with  villages. 
There  were  forty  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake,  and 
thirty-four  on  the  west  side,  upon  its  tanks.  All 
were  picturesquely  situated  and,  in  the  distance,  pre- 
sented an  aspect  of  much  beauty. 

The  houses  were  well  built,  of  clay  mixed  with 
straw  baked  in  the  sun.  The  roofs  were  constructed 
of  canes  quite  gracefully  bent  in  the  form  of  a  dome. 
Their  beds  or  mats  were  raised  on  wooden  bedsteads, 


tt 


^^^ 


Hill 


234 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


and  they  had  many  jonven lent  articles  of  household 
furniture.  Thj  bark  of  a  tree  furnished  very  fine 
white  fibres,  which  they  braided  into  blankets  and 
other  articles  of  dress.  The  head  chief  was  an  abso- 
lute sovereign,  having  the  property  and  the  lives  of 
his  subjects  entirely  at  his  disposal.  A  retinue  of 
slaves  attended  him.  He  was  luxuriously  clothed, 
fed,  and  housed. 

The  village  of  the  chief  was  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  banks  of  the  lake.  La  Salle  was  quite  sick, 
and  unable  to  go  up  to  the  palace  to  pay  his  respects 
to  the  monarch.  He  encamped  upon  the  borders  of 
the  expanded  stream,  and  beneath  the  shade  of  his 
roof  sought  repose  upon  his  mat.  He,  however,  sent 
Lieutenant  Tonti  and  Father  Membre  with  presents 
to  the  chief.  In  return,  several  men  were  sent  to  La 
Salle,  munificently  laden  with  provisions  and  other 
gifts.  Soon  after,  the  king  himself  appeared  in  regal 
state.  First  came  a  master  of  ceremonies,  with  six 
pioneers,  to  remove  every  obstruction  from  the  way, 
and  to  make  the  path  level  for  the  feet  of  royalty. 
They  selected  a  spot  upon  which  the  monarch  was 
to  give  audience  to  his  guests.  The  ground  was 
carefully  smoothed,  and  carpeted  with  beautiful  mats. 

The  monarch  soon  made  his  appearance.  He 
was  richly  dressed  in  white  robes.  Two  officers  pre- 
ceded- him,  bearing   plumes  of  gorgeously  colored 


» 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.    "    235 

feathers.  He  was  followed  by  another  official,  bear- 
ing two  large  plates  of  copper,  highly  polished.  The 
king  had  the  bearing  of  a  gentleman.  He  was 
grave,  dignified,  and  courteous.  Having  ever  been 
accustomed  to  absolute  command,  he  had  that  pecu- 
liar air  of  self-possession  and  authority  which  seems 
to  be  the  inheritance  of  those  who  can  boast  a  long 
line  of  illustrious  ancestry. 

It  was  the  22d  day  of  March,  1682.  The  scene 
presented  was  in  the  highest  degree  picturesque  and 
beautiful.  The  widely  expanded  lake  glittered  in 
the  sunlight  as  placid  as  a  mirror.  The  villages  of 
the  Indians,  clustered  so  thickly  along  the  shores, 
were  composed  of  substantial  dwellings,  whose 
roofs  of  curved  canes,  thatched  with  thick  mats,  were 
rounded  into  graceful  domes.  The  barbarian  splen- 
dor assumed  by  the  monarch,  the  group  of  French 
adventurers,  with  their  Indian  companions,  gathered 
near  by,  the  thousands  of  the  Taensa  tribe,  men, 
women,  and  children,  standing  at  a  respectful  distance, 
silently  gazing  upon  the  scene,  the  little  fleet  of 
canoes  upon  the  beach,  and  the  encampment  hastily 
thrown  up — these  combined  to  open  to  the  eye  a 
picture  of  peace  and  loveliness,  which  the  pencil  of 
the  most  skilful  artist  might  in  vain  attempt  to 
rival. 

It  did  indeed  seem  then  and  there,  as  though 


236 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


God  had  intended  this  for  a  happy  world — for  a 
world  where  his  children  might  live  together  in 
paternal  love,  and  with  the  interchange  of  the  kind- 
liest sympathies.  Though  in  the  early  spring,  the 
foliage  beneath  those  sunny  skies  was  in  full  leaf, 
.  and  the  flowers  in  full  bloom. 

"  The  whole  country,"  writes  Father  Membr6, 
"is  covered  with  palm  trees,  laurels  of  two  kinds, 
plums,  peaches,  mulberry,  apple,  and  pear  trees  of 
every  variety.  There  are  also  five  or  six  kinds  of  nut 
trees,  some  of  which  bear  nuts  of  extraordinary  size. 
They  also  gave  us  several  kinds  of  dried  fruit  to  taste. 
We  found  them  large  and  good.  They  have  also 
many  varieties  of  fruit  trees  which  I  never  saw  in 
Europe.  The  season  was  however  too  early  to  allow 
us  to  see  the  fruit.  We  observed  vines  already  out 
of  blossom." 

The  interview  between  the  monarch  and  La  Salle 
passed  off  very  pleasantly.  It  was  conducted  mainly 
by  signs.  Smiles  and  presents  were  interchanged. 
For  four  days  the  voyagers  remained  the  guests  of 
these  friendly  people.  They  rambled  through  their 
villages,  entered  their  dwellings,  and  were  abun- 
dantly feasted.  The  natives  seemed  very  amiable, 
quite  intelligent,  and  were  far  in  advance,  in  civiliza- 
tion, of  the  nations  or  tribes  farther  north.  Father 
Membrd   was  much  pleased  with  their  candor,  and 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.       237 


with  the  clearness  with  which  'he  thought  they  com- 
prehended his  instructions.  They  readily  accepted 
his  teaching  of  God  ;  and  apparently  comprehended, 
without  any  difficulty,  the  plan  of  salvation  through 
an  atoning  Saviour. 

In  truth,  this  doctrine  is  apparently  the  most 
simple  and  the  most  powerful  which  can  be  pre- 
sented to  the  savage.  All  over  the  world,  the  neces- 
sity of  an  atonement  for  sin  seems  to  be  implanted 
in  the  human  breast.  And  when  the  missionary 
teaches  the  savage  that  God,  our  Heavenly  Father, 
in  the  person  of  His  Son  has  borne  our  sins  in  His 
own  body  on  the  tree,  the  most  ignorant  can  com- 
prehend it,  and  the  most  wicked  can  be  moved  by  it. 

On  the  26th  of  March,  La  Salle  and  his  compan- 
ions, greatly  refreshed  by  their  delightful  visit,  re- 
sumed their  voyage  down  the  river.  They  descended 
very  rapidly,  by  the  aid  of  the  current  and  the  paddle. 
Having  sailed  about  forty  miles,  they  saw  in  the  dis- 
tance below  them,  a  large  wooden  boat  containing  a 
number  of  Indians.  The  savages  seemed  alarmed 
as  they  caught  sight  of  the  fleet  of  canoes  coming 
down  so  rapidly  upon  them.  They  plied  their  pad- 
dles with  all  diligence,  and  run  into  the  eastern  shore. 

La  Salle,  with  his  usual  caution,  landed  upon  the 
opposite  bank.  The  two  parties  gazed  at  each  other 
across  the  rolling  flood,  a  mile  in  width.     La  Salle 


ff 


■? 


&i  iiii 


ill 


238 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


sent  Lieutenant  ^jnti,  in  a  canoe  with  several  In- 
dians, to  carry  t^  the  boatmen  the  calumet  of  peace. 
While  the  Indians  plied  their  paddles,  he  stood  up  in 
the  canoe,  waving  toward  the  boatmen  the  plumed 
badge  of  fraternity.  As  Lieutenant  Tonti  was  cross- 
ing the  river,  a  large  number  of  Indians  were  seen 
running  in,  from  various  directions,  and  crowding 
the  banks.  When  within  arrow-shot  of  the  shore,  he 
stopped,  still  presenting  the  calumet,  which  all  the 
tribes  seemed  to  recognize  and  respect. 

All  suspicion  was  allayed.  The  savages,  unap- 
prehensive of  any  treachery,  crowded  their  periagua, 
and  the  boat  and  the  canoe,  with  the  inmates  on 
terms  of  the  kindest  fellowship,  passed  over  to  the 
French  on  the  western  bank.  The  two  parties 
blended  as  brothers.  The  Indians  were  fishermen 
of  the  Natches  tribe.  They  had  a  large  village 
about  nine  miles  inland,  east  of  the  river.  Without 
any  hesitancy  La  Salle,  Father  Membr^,  and  a  few 
others,  accepted  an  invitation  to  accompany  them  to 
their  village. 

There  are  some  men  so  frank,  genial,  kind-hearted, 
that  they  win  affection  at  sight.  La  Salle  was  such 
a  man.  With  no  special  effort  to  make  friends,  his 
nature  was  such  that  the  savage  and  the  civilized 
man  alike  were  immediately  w-n  by  the  fascination 
of  his  presence.     Father  Membr^  gives  frequent  tes- 


'-aBBBBn 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.        239 


timony  to  these  peculiar  attractions  of  the  chivalric 
pioneer.     On  this  occasion  he  writes  : 

'*  We  slept  in  the  wigwams  of  these  savages. 
They  gave  us  as  kindly  a  welcome  as  we  could  desire. 
The  Chevalier  La  Salle,  whose  very  air,  engaging 
manners,  and  captivating  mind,  everywhere  com- 
manded respect  and  love,  so  impressed  the  liearts  of 
these  Indians  that  they  did  not  know  how  to  treat  us 
well  enough.  They  would  gladly  have  kept  us  with 
them  permanently." 

For  three  days  La  Salle  and  his  companions 
enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  these  friendly  natives. 
About  thirty  miles  below  the  Natches  Indians,  there 
was  another  powerful  tribe  called  the  Koroas.  They 
were  friends  and  allies  of  the  Natches.  A  courier 
was  despatched  to  inform  the  chief  of  the  Koroas  of 
the  arrival  of  the  distinguished  strangers,  and  to 
invite  him  to  come  and  share  in  giving  them  a  suit- 
able welcome.  He  hastened  to  Natches  with  an 
imposing  retinue  of  his  head  men.  They  also  paid 
prompt  homage  to  the  dignity  and  the  attractions 
of  La  Salle. 

Again  a  cross  was  erected,  while  admiring  multi- 
tudes gazed  admiringly  upon  the  religious  and  civil 
pomp  with  which  the  ceremony  was  invested.  A 
plate  was  attached  to  the  cross,  upon  which  was 
engraved    the    arms    of    Louis    XIV.      The     In- 


li 


I  r 


ff 


§ 


240 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


dians  were  delighted  with  the  show,  and  with  the 
memorial  thus  left  of  the  visit ;  though  they  could 
not  comprehend  the  significance  of  the  rite  as  taking 
possession  of  their  country  in  the  name  of  the  King 
of  France. 

La  Salle  and  his  companions  returned  to  their 
canoes.  The  Chickasaw  Indian  who  had  accompa- 
nied them  from  their  encampment  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Ohio,  and  which  they  had  named  Camp  Prud- 
hommc,  from  the  man  who  had  been  lost  and  found 
there,  remained  at  the  village  of  the  Natches  Indians. 
The  journey  of  a  few  days  would  take  him  to  his 
own  tribe. 

The  chief  of  the  Koroas,  having  invited  La  Salle 
to  visit  his  village,  embarked  with  his  suite,  in  their 
wooden  boats,  and  descended  the  river  in  company 
with  the  French  in  theii  birch  canoes.  A  sail  of 
about  four  hours  swept  them  down  to  the  village, 
which  was  called  Akoroa.  It  was  beautifully  situated 
on  an  eminence,  commanding  a  view  of  a  wide-spread 
and  exceedingly  fertile  prairie,  with  large  fields  of 
corn,  whose  spear-like  leaves  were  already  waving  in 
the  gentle  breeze. 

The  Indians  were  fond  of  ceremony.  They  held 
a  council,  presented  the  calumet,  smoked  the  pipe 
of  fraternity,  made  speeches  which  were  but  poorly 
understood,  and  exchanged  presents.     After  a  short 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMrLISIIED.       2|1 


held 

pipe 

oorly 

hort 


tarry,  the  voyage  was  again  resumed.  The  chief 
furnished  them  with  a  pilot,  telling  them  that  it 
would  still  require  a  voyage  of  ten  days  to  reach  the 
sea,  and  that  the  river  broke  into  several  channels  or 
independent  streams  as  it  approached  the  Gulf.  As 
the  Indians  considered  thirty  or  forty  miles  a  good 
day's  voyage  in  descending  the  river,  it  was  estimated 
that  there  was  a  journey  of  between  three  and  four 
hundred  miles  still  before  them.  They  were  also 
informed  that  there  were  numerous  tribes  upon  the 
lower  river,  but  that  they  were  generally  well-dis- 
posed. 

On  the  2d  of  April,  when  the  canoes  had  de- 
scended the  river  about  eighteen  miles  below  Ako- 
roa,  the  river  branched  into  two  arms  or  channels, 
with  an  island  between,  which  they  estimated  to  be 
one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  in  length.  They  had 
been  directed  to  take  the  channel  on  the  left.  But 
it  so  chanced  that  there  was  a  heavy  river  fog,  and 
ihey  did  not  see  it.  La  Salle's  canoe  was  in  the 
advance,  and  the  canoe  which  held  the  guide  hap- 
pened to  be  far  in  the  rear.  Though  the  keen  eyes 
of  the  Indian  pierced  the  fog,  and  he  did  all  in  his 
power  by  signs  to  show  them  that  they  were  wrong, 
the  whole  fleet  followed  its  leader,  and  were  swept 
along  in  the  channel  on  the  right. 

The  reason  why  they  were  cautioned  to  take  the 


■(■' 


v'iii 


1    ,r 


hi: 


I .     '  ! 


Iljl 


m  wi 


242 


THE   ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


left  branch,  was  that  the  eight  or  ten  tribes  on  the 
western  banks  were  friendly,  and  would  make  them 
no  trouble,  while  those  upon  the  eastern  branch  were 
ferocious,  and  would  be  likely  to  attack  them.  They 
soon  experienced  the  wisdom  of  the  advice  which 
had  been  given  them. 

On  the  2d  of  April,  when  they  had  descended 
the  river  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  they 
saw  a  number  of  Indians  on  the  bank  of  the  river, 
fishing.  The  moment  the  savages  caught  sight  of 
the  fleet  of  canoes  they  fled.  Immediately  the  forest 
seemed  filled  with  the  clamor  of  hideous  war-whoops, 
the  beating  of  drums,  and  all  other  sounds  of  hos- 
tility. The  branch  of  the  river  which  they  were  de- 
scending, was  here  compressed  into  a  narrow  chan- 
nel. A  dense  forest  fringed  both  banks.  It  was 
evident  that  there  were  populous  villages  near  by, 
for  the  warriors  were  seen  rapidly  gathering,  as 
they  ran  from  tree  to  tree  to  get  good  positions  to 
overwhelm  the  canoes  with  their  arrows. 

The  bows  were  very  strong.  The  muscular  arms 
of  the  Indians  would  throw  an  arrow  with  almost  the 
velocity  and  precision  of  a  rifle  bullet.  These  barbed 
weapons  would  tear  their  way  through  the  birch 
bark  of  the  canoes  as  if  they  were  but  sheets  of  brown 
paper.     With  appalling  suddenness  this  cloud  of  war 


THE  GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.       243 


ir  arms 
ost  the 
barbed 
birch 
f  brown 
i  of  war 


was  marshalling  its  forces.  It  was  sufficiently  men- 
acing to  alarm  the  bravest  heart. 

La  Salle  ordered  all  the  boats  to  stop.  He  then 
sent  one  canoe  forward,  with  four  Frenchmen,  to 
present  the  calumet  of  peace.  They  received  orders 
not  to  fire  upon  the  savages  under  any  emergence. 
As  soon  as  the  canoe  came  within  arrow-shot,  the  sav- 
ages, regardless  of  the  calumet,  let  fly  a  shower  of 
arrows  upon  them.  Fortunately,  they  nearly  all  fell 
a  little  short,  and  no  one  was  hit.  With  the  utmost 
precipitation,  the  Frenchmen  paddled  back  to  their 
companions.  La  Salle  then  sent  another  canoe,  with 
four  Indians,  bearing  the  calumet.  They  advanced 
with  great  caution,  and  met  with  the  same  hostile 
reception. 

He  then  directed  the  canoes  to  press  as  near  the 
opposite  bank  as  possible,  to  ply  their  paddles  with 
all  energy,  and  thus  hurry  by  the  point  of  peril. 
Humanely  he  ordered  not  a  gun  to  be  fired.  He 
had  no  wish  to  engage  in  a  battle  in  which  nothing 
was  to  be  gained.  Very  easily  his  sharp-shooters 
could  cause  many  of  those  savage  warriors  to  bite  the 
dust  ;  and  thus  lamentation  and  woe  would  be  sent 
to  many  of  those  wigwams.  But  this  would  do  no 
good.  It  would  not  subdue  the  savages;  it  would 
only  exasperate  them.  He  also  remembered  that  he 
was  to  return,  and  that  if  the  savages  had  received 


'I    v 


p 


i 


V 


244 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA  SALLE. 


no  harm  at  his  hands,  their  spirit  of  revenge  would 
not  be  aroused,  and  it  would  be  much  less  difficult 
to  establish  friendly  relations  with  them. 

Though  the  savages  yelled,  and  ran  franticly 
along  the  shore,  and  threw  their  arrows  with  their 
utmost  strength,  the  canoes,  swept  along  by  the  rapid 
current,  and  the  sinewy  strength  of  the  paddles,  all 
passed  in  safety.  The  kind-hearted  La  Salle  must 
have  congratulated  himself  that  none  were  left 
behind  to  mourn.  He  afterwards  learned  that  this 
inhospitable  tribe  was  called  the  Quinnipissa. 

They  had  paddled  down  the  stream  but  about 
six  miles,  when  they  came  to  other  and  still  more 
deplorable  evidences  of  man's  inhumanity  to  man. 
They  found  upon  the  banks  the  smouldering  remains 
of  a  large  village,  which  had  recently  been  sacked 
and  burned.  It  was  evident  that  the  inhabitants  had 
been  given  up  to  indiscriminate  massacre,  with  the 
exception  of  those  who  had  been  carried  away  into 
slavery,  or  to  add  to  the  revelry  of  a  gala  day,  in  the 
endurance  of  demoniac  torture.  The  ground  was 
covered  with  the  bodies  of  men,  women,  and  children, 
in  all  the  loathsome  stages  of  decay.  Sadly  the  voy- 
agers rambled  through  these  awful  scenes  for  an 
hour,  meeting  with  no  living  being,  and  then  hurried 
on  their  way.  This  village,  it  was  subsequently  as- 
certained, was  called  Tangibao. 


THE   GREAT  ENTERPRISE   ACCOMPLTSnED.       245 


Still  they  continued  descending  the  liver  four 
days  longer,  without  meeting  any  incident  of  impor- 
tance. Their  day's  sail  averaged  about  thirty  miles. 
It  was  always  necessary  to  land  for  the  night's  en- 
campment. They  had  made,  as  they  estimated, 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Quinni- 
pisca  when  they  came  to  the  delta  of  the  Mississippi. 
Here  the  majestic  river  divided  into  four  branches. 
At  this  point  they  landed,  and  encamped  in  the 
midst  of  a  dense  and  almost  tropical  forest,  upon  the 
bank,  but  slightly  elevated  above  the  surface  of  the 
water. 

In  the  morning  La  Salle  divided  his  fleet   into 

9 

three  bands,  one  to  descend  each  of  these  three 
branches.  He  took  the  one  on  the  extreme  right,  or 
the  western  branch.  Lieutenant  Tonti,  with  Father 
Membrd,  took  the  middle.  The  eastern  branch,  on 
the  left,  was  assigned  to  Mr.  Dautray.  Upon  reach- 
ing the  sea,  the  canoes  on  the  right  and  left  were  to 
turn  toward  the  centre  until  they  should  meet  the 
party  of  Lieutenant  Tonti,  whose  route  to  the  sea, 
it  was  supposed,  would  be  a  little  shorter  than  that 
of  either  of  the  other  two. 

They  all  found  the  water  deep  and  brackish,  and 
the  current  very  slow.  After  sailing  a  few  miles  they 
tasted  the  salt  of  the  ocean.  Soon  their  eyes  were 
gladdened  with  the  sight  of  the  open  sea.     It  was 


nt 


246 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


mild,  serene,  beautiful  summer  weather.  Tiie  region, 
as  far  as  tne  eye  could  reach,  was  low  and  marshy, 
with  no  landmarks.  The  fleets  were,  however,  all  re- 
united in  safety.  La  Salle  having  heard  the  report 
respecting  the  middle  and  eastern  channels,  decided 
to  return  to  the  western,  by  which  he  had  descended. 

They  then  asc^^nded  this  branch  before  they  could 
find  any  dry  and  solid  ground,  suitable  to  afford  a 
permanent  foundation  for  the  crocs  of  Christ  and 
the  arms  of  France.  On  the  ninth  of  April,  they 
were  all  assembled  on  a  ridge  slightly  elevated,  for 
the  celebration  of  this  all-important  ceremony.  First, 
they  raised  a  massive  column,  at  the  foot  of  which 
they  buried  a  leaden  plate,  bearing  *an  inscription  in 
Latin,  to  the  following  purport: 

"  Louis  the  Great  Reigns.  Robert,  Cavalier, 
M'ith  Lord  Tonti,  Ambassador,  Zenobia  Membr^, 
Ecclesiastic,  and  twenty  Frenchmen,  first  navigated 
this  river  from  the  country  of  the  Illinois,  and  passed 
through  this  mouth  on 'the  ninth  of  April,  sixteen 
hundred  and  eighty-two." 

The  names  of  all  the  Frenchmen  of  the  party 
were  attached  to  this  plate.  La  Salle  then  made  a 
speech,  which  was  carefully  worded,  and  seems  to 
have  been  recorded  at  that  time.  It  was  in  substance 
as  follows : 

"  In  the  name  of  Louis  the  Great,  and  in  virtue 


ammtmnmm 


THE   GREAT  ENTERPRISE  ACCOMPLISHED.       247 


of  the  commission  I  hold  in  my  hand,  I  take  posses- 
sion of  this  country  of  Louisiana,  its  seas,  harbors, 
ports,  bays,  and  adjacent  straits  ;  and  also  of  all  the 
nations,  people,  provinces,  cities,  towns,  villages, 
mines,  minerals,  fisheries,  streams,  and  rivers,  com- 
prised in  the  extent  of  the  said  Louisiana,  from  the 
mouth  of  the  great  river  called  the  Ohio,  and  this 
with  the  consent  of  the  people  dwelling  therein, 
with  whom  we  have  made  alliance  ;  and  also  of  the 
rivers  which  discharge  themselves  therein,  from  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi  to  its  mouth  in  the  sea; 
upon  the  assurance  of  all  these  nations  that  we  are 
the  first  Europeans  who  have  descended  or  ascended 
the  said  Mississippi.  I  hereby  protest  against  all 
those  who  may  in  future  undertake  to  invade  any 
of  these  countries,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  right  of  his 
Majesty,  acquired  by  the  consent  of  all  the  nations 
herein  named.  Of  this  I  take  to  witness  all  those 
who  hear  me,  and  demand  an  act  of  the  Notary  as 
required  by  law." 

To  this  the  whole  assembly  responded  with 
shouts  of  Vive  le  Roi  and  with  a  salute  of  fire-arms. 

The  civic  ceremony  being  thus  ended,  the  trans- 
action was  now  to  be  ratified  with  religious  rites. 
By  the  side  of  the  column,  a  massive  cross  had  been 
erected.     The  devout  La  Salle,  who  was  earnestly  a 


rtue 


24^ 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


religious  man,  took  his  position  at  the  foot  of   the 
cross,  and  said : 

"  His  Majesty,  Louis  the  Great,  the  eldest  son 
of  the  Church,  will  annex  no  country  to  his  crown 
without  making  it  his  chief  care  to  establish  the 
Christian  religion  therein.  Its  symbol  must  now  be 
recognized."  Several  Christian  hymns  were  then 
chanted.  The  sublime  strains  of  the  Te  Deum 
resounded  through  the  arches  of  the  forest ;  and 
other  ceremonies  of  the  Catholic  Church  were  per- 
formed with  all  the  pomp  which  the  circumstances 
would  allow. 

Thus  the  great  achievement  was  accomplished. 
According  to  the  then  existing  law  of  nations,  the 
whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi  was  annexed  to  France. 
It  was  indeed  a  magnificent  acquisition.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  the  kingdom  of  France  comprises  an  extent 
not  quite  three  hundred  thousand  square  miles.  It 
is  judged  that  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  drains  a 
region  of  one  million  square  miles.  Thns  the  pio- 
neer. La  Salle,  conferred  upon  France  a  territory 
more  than  three  times  as  large  as  the  kingdom  of 
France  itself. 


fx/^:. 


fW  ■'■ 


CHAPTER  XII. 


The  Return   Voyage. 


The  Numerous  Alligators. — Destitution  of  Provisions. — Encounter- 
ing Hostile  Indians. — A  Naval  Battle.  -Visit  to  the  Village. — 
Treachery  of  the  Savages. — The  Attack.-  Humane  Conduct  of  La 
Salle. — Visit  to  the  P'riendly  Taensas. — Severe  Sickness  of  La 
Salle. — His  Long  Detention  at  Prudhomme. — The  Sick  Man's 
Camp. — Lieutenant  Tonti  sent  Forward. — Recovery  of  La  Salle. 
— His  Arrival  at  Fort  Miami. 

There  was  no  game  to  be  taken  in  the  vast 
swamps  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  The  provisions 
of  the  voyagers  were  nearly  exhausted.  They,  how- 
ever, chanced  to  find  an  abandoned  Indian  camp, 
where  there  was  a  small  quantity  of  strips  of  the  flesh 
of  some  animal,  dried  in  the  sun.  As  they  were 
eagerly  eating  it,  the  Indians  who  accompanied 
them  informed  them  that  it  was  human  flesh.  It  is 
needless  to  say  that  they  could  eat  no  more  ;  though 
the  savages,  who  devoured  it  with  much  gusto,  de- 
clared that  it  was  exceedingly  delicate  and  savory. 

On  the  lOth  of  April,  the  next  day  after  the 
ceremony  of  annexation,  they  commenced  their  toil- 
some ascent  of  the  river  on  their  voyage  back. 
II* 


ii 


"ii! " 


250 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Enormous  alligators  were  often  met  with,  sunning 
themselves  on  the  sand-bars.  The  sharp-shooters 
soon  learned  where  the  bullet  would  strike  a  vul- 
nerable point.  For  several  days  they  lived  mainly 
on  wild  potatoes  and  the  flesh  of  alligators.  The 
country  was  so  low,  and  so  bordered  with  almost  im- 
penetrable canes,  that  they  could  not  hunt  without 
making  long  delays.  At  length  they  reached  the 
blackened  ruins  and  the  mouldering  dead  of  Tangi- 
bao.  The  desolation  remained  complete.  None 
had  returned. 

It  was  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance,  appar- 
ently of  absolute  necessity,  that  they  should  lay  in 
a  store  of  corn.  There  was  so  much  uncertainty  as 
to  hunting,  that  they  might  be  many  days  without 
food,  and  thus  perish.  But  a  pint  of  corn,  pounded 
into  meal  and  baked  in  the  ashes,  would  afford  a 
hungry  man  a  very  nutritious  dinner.  And  if  so 
successful  as  to  take  some  game,  this  bread  gave 
great  additional  zest  to  the  repast. 

On  the  thirteenth  day,  as  they  were  slowly  pad- 
dling against  the  stream,  they  saw,  far  away  in  the 
north,  a  great  smoke,  apparently  from  Indian  fires. 
It  was  evidently  not  far  from  the  region  where  the 
Quinnipissa  Indians  had  so  fiercely  attacked  them, 
but  a  few  days  before.  Much  apprehension  was  felt 
lest  they  should   again   be  assailed.     The   passage 


THE   RETURN   VOYACJE. 


251 


against  the  rapid  current  was  necessarily  very  slow. 
The  Indians  had  large  wooden  boats,  which  they 
could  fill  with  warriors,  and  being  above  them  on 
the  river,  could  completely  cut  off  their  retreat. 

La  Salle  sent  one  of  the  canoes  forward  to  recon- 
noitre. As  his  Indian  boatmen  were  paddling  cau- 
tiously along  beneath  the  dense  foliage  of  the  banks, 
they  caught  sight  of  four  women.  Under  the 
perilous  circumstances,  it  was  thought  best  to  cap- 
ture them,  if  possible,  and  hold  them  as  hostages  for 
the  good  behavior  of  the  tribe.  This  was  not  doing 
evil  that  good  might  come,  for  the  measure  was 
fully  justifiable,  in  view  of  the  attack  which  had  been 
made  upon  them,  and  as  tlie  only  nicans  of  prevent- 
ing the  effusion  of  blood. 

The  men  landed,  and  the  swift  runners  caught 
the  women  and  took  them  back  to  the  fleet.  It  was 
then  learned  that  the  Quinnipissa  Indians,  a  pecu- 
liarly warlike  and  ferocious  race,  had  a  large  village 
but  a  little  distance  farther  up  the  river.  This  vil- 
lage it  was  necessary  to  pass.  There  could  be  no 
doubt  that  the  savages  would  fiercely  assail  them. 
As  they  could  probably  bring  many  hundred  war- 
riors into  the  conflict,  and  could  make  the  attack 
not  only  from  their  capacious  periaguas,  but  also 
from  the  shelter  of  the  trees  on  the  bank,  the  situa- 
tion of  the  I^^-cnch  seemed  quite  desperate. 


7  *, 


L'52 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


La  Salle,  in  this  emergence,  clreAV  his  canoes  to 
the  shore,  a  little  below  the  village,  and  on  the 
opposite  bank.  He  hoped,  by  the  aid  of  his  captives, 
to  open  some  communication  with  the  foe.  But  the 
Indians  had  already  learned  of  his  approach.  Again 
the  hideous  clamor  of  demoniac  war  was  heard,  as 
the  noise  of  their  rude  drums  and  savage  yells  fell 
upon  the  ear. 

It  was  early  in  the  afternoon  of  a  day  of  almost 
tropical  warmth  and  serenity,  when  all  the  voices  of 
nature  seemed  to  invite  man  to  love  and  help  his 
brother.  Soon  quite  a  fleet  of  massive  boats  was 
seen,  descending  the  river,  each  boat  crowded  with 
twenty  or  thirty  warriors,  plumed  and  painted,  and 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  javelins,  and  clubs. 
They  were  yelling  like  demons,  as  if  expecting  by 
noise  to  rouse  their  courage  to  the  highest  point. 

La  Salle  himself,  with  two  or  three  picked  com- 
panions, pushed  out  in  a  canoe,  and  advanced  to 
meet  them.  Though  one  or  two  guns  were  in  the 
bottom  of  the  canoe,  to  be  used  in  case  of  absolute 
necessity,  they  appeared  entirely  unarmed — a  single 
canoe  advancing  to  meet  a  fleet.  La  Salle  stood  up 
and  waved  the  calumet,  the  sacred  emblem  of  peace 
and  friendship.  The  savages,  thirsty  for  blood,  paid 
no  heed  to  this  appeal.  They  redoubled  their  yells, 
and  like  a  band  of  desperate  vill-  ins  as  they  were. 


THE   RETURN   VOYAGE. 


253 


shot  a  volley  of  arrows  tovad  the  one  canoe  with 
its  three  or  four  unarmed  occupants.  With  new 
vigor  the  savages  plied  their  paddles,  being  now  sure 
of  the  capture  of  the  strangers. 

The  moment  for  prompt  and  decisive  action  had 
come.  The  guns  were  heavily  loaded.  One  of  the 
boats,  larger  and  more  richly  ornamented  than  the 
rest,  ccmtained  evidently  the  head  chief.  He  was  a 
man  of  herculean  frame,  dressed  in  the  most  gor- 
geous of  barbaric  attire.  As  he  stood  up  in  his 
boat,  giving  orders,  he  presented  just  the  target, 
though  at  a  great  distance,  to  which  a  sharp-shooter 
might  direct  unerring  aim.  La  Salle  ordered  one  of 
his  marksmen  to  strike  him  down.  After  a  moment's 
pause,  there  was  a  flash,  a  slight  puff  of  smoke,  a  loud 
report,  and  the  invisible  bullet  pierced  the  heart  of 
the  chief.  The  blood  gushed  forth  in  a  torrent,  and 
the  warrior  dropped  dead  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 

The  warriors  were  appalled,  terrified.  Never 
before  had  they  heard  the  report  of  a  gun.  They 
knew  not  what  had  struck  down  their  chief.  No  mis- 
sile had  been  seen.  None  could  be  found.  The 
savages  were  very  superstitious.  They  thought  this 
must  be  the  work  of  witchcraft  ;  that  they  were 
attacked  by  evil  spirits,  whose  power  was  invincible. 
They  had  seen  the  lightning  flash,  and  the  rising, 
vanishing  cloud.     They  had  heard  the  thunder  peal. 


m 


,.«    ^JMP 


ill 


ii 


m 


254 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


Their  chief  had  been  struck  dead  by  some  resistless 
bolt,  at  twice  the  distance  to  which  any  arrow  could 
be  thrown.  It  was  folly  to  contend  against  such  a 
foe.  The  next  instant  every  one  might  be  stricken 
down.  They  were  seized  with  -x  panic.  Instantly, 
heading  the  bows  of  their  boats  up  the  river,  they 
fled  with  the  utmost  precipitation. 

La  Salle  returned  to  his  companions,  conscious 
that  he  had  secured  a  truce  only.  He  had  still  the 
the  village  to  pass ;  and  the  current  was  so  strong 
that  he  must  pass  very  slowly.  It  was  probable  that 
the  Indians  would  so  far  recover  from  their  conster- 
nation, that  some  of  the  boldest  would  again  assail 
his  boats,  from  behind  sheltering  rocks  and  trees. 
The  frail  canoes  might  easily  be  pierced  by  their  mis- 
siles, and  the  inmates  thrown  into  the  water.  The 
savages  would  soon  become  accustomed  to  the  report 
of  the  guns.  Finding  that  rocks  and  trees  pro- 
tected them  from  the  invisible  bolt,  they  would  all 
be  emboldened ;  and  thus  a  general  and  prolonged 
attack,  following  them  up  the  river,  would  cause  their 
entire  destruction. 

The  utmost  wisdom  was  still  requisite,  to  rescue 
the  party  from  these  perils.  La  Salle  loaded  one  of 
the  women  with  rich  presents  of  axes,  knives,  and 
beads,  and  sent  her  across  the  river  in  one  of  his 
canoes.     By  signs  he  told  her  to  inform  her  tribe 


THE   RETURN   VOYAGE. 


255 


jcue 

of 

and 

his 
tribe 


that  he  wished  for  friendship  with  them  ;  that  if  they 
would  be  friendly,  and  bring  him  in  a  supply  of  corn, 
he  would  liberate  his  three  other  captives,  and  pay 
liberally  for  the  corn,  in  articles  which  would  be  of 
great  value  to  the  Indians. 

The  next  morning  a  large  number  of  Indian  war- 
riors were  seen  approaching  the  encampment,  where 
the  Frenchmen  had  thrown  up  defences  which  would 
enable  them  to  sell  their  lives  dearly,  were  the  sav- 
ages determined  upon  their  destruction.  La  Salle,  as 
bold  as  he  was  humane,  advanced  alone  to  meet 
them,  presenting  the  calumet.  The  Indians  assumed  a 
friendly  attitude,  entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace,  and 
invited  La  Salle,  with  his  party,  to  visit  their  village. 
They  also  brought  him  a  considerable  store  of  corn. 
Though  their  manner  was  such  as  to  lead  La  Salle 
greatly  to  doubt  their  sincerity,  he  accepted  their  in- 
vitation, first  exacting  hostages  to  remain  in  the 
camp  until  his  return.  He  took  with  him  Father 
Membre,  his  invariable  companion  on  such  occasions. 
The  mild,  fearless,  heroic  missionary  writes  : 

"  We  went  up  to  the  village  where  these  Indians 
had  prepared  us  a  feast  in  their  fashion.  They  had 
notified  their  allies  and  neighbors ;  so  that  when  we 
went  to  enjoy  the  banquet,  in  a  large  square,  we  saw 
a  confused  mass  of  armed  savages  arrive,  one  after 
another.     We  were  however  welcomed  by  the  chiefs  ; 


256 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


but,  having  ground  for  suspicion,  each  kept  his  gun 
ready,  and  the  Indians,  seeing  it,  durst  not  attack  us." 

Toward  evening.  La  Salle  and  his  companion 
returned  to  the  camp,  still  apprehensive  that  the 
Indians  meditated  treachery.  They  released  the 
three  women,  whom  they  made  very  happy,  with 
rich  presents.  A  careful  watch  was  kept  through 
the  night.  Before  the  dawn  of  the  next  morning 
the  sentinels  reported  that  they  heard  a  noise,  as  if 
a  multitude  of  men  were  stealthily  gathering  in  a 
dense  growth  of  canes,  but  a  short  distance  from  the 
encampment.     All  were  instantly  summoned  to  arms. 

It  was  a  gloomy  morning,  very  dark,  with  moan- 
ing wind  and  gathering  clouds  and  falling  rain.  The 
men  had  but  just  taken  their  stations,  behind  the. 
intrenchments  which  had  been  so  prudently  raised, 
when  the  shrill  war-whoop  burst  from  apparently 
hundreds  of  savage  lips  ;  and  from  the  impenetrable 
darkness  a  shower  of  arrows  came  whizzing  through 
the  air.  They  all  fell  harmless  in  and  around  the 
spot  where  the  men  stood,  behind  their  ramparts, 
with  muskets  loaded  and  primed. 

Though  the  savages  kept  up  an  incessant  yell, 
and  threw  their  arrows  almost  at  random  into  the 
narrow  enclosure,  they  were  so  concealed  by  the 
darkness  and  the  thick  cane-brake,  that  not  one  was 
to  be  seen.     The  French  kept  perfect  silence.     Not 


I 


i^ 


THE   RETURN  VOYAGE. 


257 


a  loud  word  was  spoken.  Not  a  musket  was  fired. 
It  was  very  important  that  every  bullet  sluniKl 
accomplish  its  mission  and  lay  a  warrior  dead  in  his 
blood.  The  Indians  were  to  be  taught  that  every 
flash  and  peal  was  the  sure  precursor  of  the  death 
or  the  serious  wound  of  one  of  their  number. 

Soon  the  day  began  to  dawn.  With  the  increasing 
light  the  savages  were  revealed,  as  they  dodged  from 
point  to  point.  There  was  no  random  firing  of  the 
guns.  Deliberate  aim  was  taken.  The  savages 
were  very  cautious  in  exposing  themselves.  The 
Frenchmen  were  perfectly  protected  from  their 
arrows  by  the  rampart  of  logs.  For  two  hours  this 
strange  battle  raged — twenty  Frenchmen  against 
hundreds  of  savages.  Ten  Indians  were  shot  dead. 
Many  others  were  dreadfully  wounded  with  shat- 
tered bones.  It  is  probable  that  every  bullet  hit  its 
mark.     Not  an  arrow  of  the  savage  had  drawn  blood. 

As  the  sun  rose,  revealing  the  deadly  fire  of  the 
guns  and  the  utter  impotence  of  the  missiles  of  the 
Indians,  the  savages  were  again  thrown  into  a  panic, 
and  fled  precipitately.  La  Salle,  with  nearly  all  his 
force,  pursued  them  up  to  the  village,  where,  with 
axes,  he  speedily  demoHshed  all  their  boats,  so  that 
they  could  not  pursue,  as  he  should  continue  his 
voyage.  His  men  urged  him  to  burn  the  village  of 
his  treacherous  foes.     But  he  refused,  saying  that  he 


ISf! 


258 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA    SAKLE. 


would  inflict  no  farther  injury  upon  them  than  was 
absolutely  necessary  in  self-defence. 

At  the  close  of  this  day  of  j^loom,  battle,  and 
blood,  another  ni^ht  came,  of  darkness  and  rain. 
■Envelo[)ed  in  the  shades  of  ni^ht,  the  French  re-cm- 
barked.  Silently  they  passed  the  village.  Not  a 
savage  "  openec'  his  mouth  or  peeped,"  The  storm 
passed  away.  And  when  the  sun  of  another  lovely 
morninj^  shone  down  upon  them,  the  voyagers  were 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  their  cruel  foes.  Father 
Membr6  returned  thanks  to  God  that  He  had  borne 
them,  unharmed,  through  such  great  peril,  and  had 
restrained  them  from  the  exercise  of  any  unchristian 
revenge.     It  was  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  April. 

For  twelve  days  they  continued  breasting  the 
current  of  the  stream,  as  they  laboriously  paddled 
their  way  upward.  Anxious  to  return  to  Quebec  as 
soon  as  possible,  with  the  tidings  of  their  glorious 
achievement,  th(;y  made  no  tarry  at  tiie  many  villages 
which  were  scattered  along  the  banks.  They  often 
saw  assemblages  of  Indians,  who  seemed  to  assume 
a  hostile  attitude.  No  attack  was,  however,  made 
upon  them. 

In  descend. iig  the  river  they  had  a  good  supply 
of  corn,  i:nd  stored  away  quite  a  quantity  in  a  cache. 
They  found  't,  on  their  return,  in  good  condit'  ^n, 
and  it  furnished  them  with  a  very  opportune  supply. 


THE   RETURN  VOYAGE. 


259 


They  were  surprised  to  sec  how  rapidly  the  corn  in 
tlic  fields  matured.  Fields  were  passed  on  the  29th 
of  March,  where  tlie  tender  blades  were  just  sprout- 
ing from  the  ground.  And  now,  in  less  than  four 
weeks,  the  corn  was  fit  to  roast.  They  were  told 
that,  in  fifty  days  from  planting,  it  often  ripened. 

A  short  tarry  was  made  at  tlie  friendly  village  of 
the  Taensa  Indians,  where  they  were  again  very 
liospit.ibly  entertained.  On  the  1st  of  May  they 
resumed  their  slow  and  laborious  voyage,  and  reached 
the  Arkansas  Indians  about  the  15th  of  the  month. 
On  the  1 6th  La  Salle  took  two  light  canoes,  propelled 
by  sturdy  Indian  rowers,  and  pushed  on  in  advance 
of  the  rest  of  the  party.  He  gave  directions  for  the 
other  canoes  to  follow  as  fast  as  they  could.  But  he 
was  taken  dangerously  sick  on  the  way. 

A  birch  canoe,  in  which  one  is  exposed  to  the 
rays  of  the  noonday  sun,  to  the  chill  dews  of  morn- 
ing and  evening,  to  drenching  showers  and  dreary 
days  of  clouds  and  rain,  presents  but  few  comfortii  Lo 
a  man  in  sickness  and  suffering.  He,  liowever,  suc- 
ceeded, after  a  toilsome  voyage  of  about  ten  days,  in 
reaching  his  old  encampment,  which  he  had  named 
Prudhomme,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  River. 

Here  his  malady  grew  so  alar«iiing  that  he  could 
po  no  fartlier.  His  [rariy  landed,  drew  their  canoes 
up   upon    the   grass  of    the   prairie,    repaired    their 


1  ■ 

ill 


i<  W' 


260 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


camp,  so  as  to  make  it  an  effectual  protection  from 
sun  and  rain,  spread  mats  upon  the  ground,  and 
made  the  sick  man,  who  they  feared  was  soon  to 
die,  as  comfortable  as  possible. 

In  such  ca.  es  a  camp  was  generally  built  in  the 
form  of  a  shed,  with  the  front  entirely  open.  This 
camp  was  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  river,  facing  the 
majestic  stream  and  the  splendors  of  the  setting  sun. 
La  Salle  had  no  physician,  no  medicine,  no  tender 
nursing,  no  delicate  food  to  tempt  a  failing  appetite. 
He  could  only  lie  patiently  upon  his  mat,  and  await 
the  progress  of  the  disease,  whether  it  were  for  life 
or  for  death.  The  silence  and  solitude  of  the  river, 
the  prairie,  and  the  forest  surrounded  him. 

Strange  must  have  been  his  reflections  in  those 
solemn  hours,  when  he  was  anticipating  the  speedy 
approach  of  death,  upon  the  banks  of  that  wonderful 
stream  which  his  enterprise  had  caused  to  be  ex- 
plored from  its  sources  to  its  mouth.  As  in  languor 
and  suffering  he  reclined  upon  his  couch,  all  the 
beauty  and  bloom  of  May,  in  a  delightful  clime, 
were  spread  around  him.  The  silent  flood  swept 
by,  rushing  down  a  distance  of  countless  leagues  in 
the  north,  until,  after  a  serpentine  course  of  more 
than  a  thousand  miles,  througli  the  most  wonderful 
scenes  of  nature,  and  fringed  with  the  villages  of 
innumerable  savage  tribes,   it  was  lost  in  the  great 


..■..;  1 1 


THE   RETURN  VOYAGE. 


261 


Mexican  gulf.  The  Indians  moved  about  in  silence, 
seldom  exchanging  a  word  with  each  other.  They 
brought  in  game,  and  were  continually  cooking  and 
eating  at  the  fire,  which  was  kept  in  a  constant  blaze 
in  front  of  the  camp. 

Two  days  and  nights  were  thus  passed,  when,  on 
the  2d  of  June,  the  remaining  canoes  of  the  fleet 
were  seen  in  the  distance,  approaching  the  encamp- 
ment. They  soon  laiided  ;  and  the  whole  party, 
over  fifty  in  number,  presented  to  the  eye  a  new 
scene  of  bustle  and  activity.  La  Salle  was  sinking, 
in  the  ever-increasing  languor  of  something  like  ty- 
phoid fever.  It  was  manifest  that  many  days  must 
elapse  before  he  could  leave  that  spot,  and  it  was 
probable,  in  his  own  judgment  as  well  as  in  that  of 
all  his  companions,  that  he  would  there  sink  into  that 
last  sleep  from  which  there  is  no  earthly  waking. 

In  these  trying  hours,  his  serenity  and  trust  in 
God  did  not  forsake  him.  lie  ca.ied  Lieutenant 
Tonti  to  the  side  of  his  couch,  and  directed  him  to 
take  several  canoes,  with  the  larger  part  of  the  com- 
pany, and  make  his  way,  as  vigorously  as  possible 
up  the  river  three  hundred  miles  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Illinois  River.  Then,  ascending  that,  and  its  upper 
branch,  the  Kaskaskias,  he  was  to  cross  by  the  port- 
age to  a  tributary  of  the  St.  Joseph's,  and  paddle 
down  those  streams  to    Fort  Miami,  where  the  St 


m 

f  ' 

m 

11 

262 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


II 


Joseph  empties  into  Lake  Michigan.  Thence  by  the 
lake  he  was  to  make  his  way  to  Mackinac.  This 
required  a  journey  of  over  a  thousand  miles.  M. 
Tonti  was  furnished  with  documents  addressed  to 
Count  Frontenac,  Governor  of  Canada,  giving  a 
detailed  account  of  the  explorations  and  discoveries 
which  La  Salle  had  so  successfully  accomplished. 
Father  Membre,  with  several  others  of  the  party, 
remained  with  the  sick  man. 

For  more  than  a  month  the  burning  fever  raged, 
and  La  Salle  was  brought  to  the  verge  of  the  grave. 
The  fever  then  left  him.  For  some  time  it  was 
doubtful  whether  there  was  sufficient  strength  re- 
maining for  him  to  recover.  Slowly  he  gained. 
After  a  detention  of  forty  days,  they  placed  him 
carefully  upon  mats,  in  the  bottom  of  a  canoe,  and,  by 
short  stages,  resumed  their  voyage.  They  left  Fort 
Prudhomme,  and,  following  the  same  track  which 
Tonti  had  pursued,  did  not  reach  Fort  Miami,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph's  River,  until  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember. But  July  and  August  were  months  of  delight- 
ful weather.  The  scenery,  rich  with  forest  grandeur 
and  prairie  flowers,  was  varied  and  enchanting.  Game 
was  abundant.  Ripe  fruit  hung  on  many  boughs. 
Hospitable  villages  were  scattered  along  the  way, 
where  the  general  voyagers  were  invariably  received 
with  kindness  truly  fraternal. 


THE   RETURN  VOYAGE. 


263 


The  motion  of  the  canoe,  as  the  Indians,  with 
brawny  arms,  paddled  over  the  mirrored  surface  of  the 
stream,  was  soothing  and  grateful  to  the  languid,  yet 
convalescent  patient.  In  the  cool  of  the  beautiful 
mornings  they  could  glide  along  the  stream  for  a  few 
leagues,  then  shelter  themselves  in  some  shady  grove 
from  the  rays  of  the  noonday  sun,  and  in  the  cool 
of  the  serene  evenings,  resume  their  voyage  till  the 
deepening  twilight  admonished  them  to  seek  their 
night's  encampment. 

Thus  pleasantly  journeying.  La  Salle  rapidly 
regained  strength ;  and  when  he  reached  Fort  Miami 
he  was  restored  to  almost  his  customary  vigor.  He 
found  the  habitation  called  Fort  Miami  quite  reno- 
vated by  Lieutenant  Tonti,  and  a  few  men  left  in 
garrison  to  receive  him  upon  his  arrival.  Quite  a 
cluster  of  Indian  wigwams  had  also  been  reared 
there,  giving  a  very  animated  and  cheerful  aspect  to 
the  spot.  Father  Membr^,  in  describing  the  scenery 
through  which  they  passed,  in  this  ascent  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  the  Illinois,  writes: 

"  The  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  for  twenty  or 
thirty  leagues  from  its  mouth,  are  covered  with  a 
dense  growth  of  canes,  except  in  fifteen  or  twenty 
places  where  there  are  very  pretty  hills  and  spacious, 
cenvenient  landing-places.  Behind  this  fringe  of 
marshy  land  you  see  the  finest  country  in  the  world. 


t 


264 


THE  ADVENTURP:S  of  la  SALLE. 


Our  hunters,  both  French  and  Indian,  were  delighted 
with  it.  For  an  extent  of  six  hundred  miles  in 
length,  and  as  much  in  breadth,  we  were  told  there 
are  vast  fields  of  excellent  land,  diversified  with 
pleasing  hills,  lofty  woods,  groves  through  which  you 
might  ride  on  horseback,  so  clear  and  unobstructed 
are  the  paths. 

"These  little  forests  also  line  the  rivers  which 
intersect  the  country  in  various  places,  and  which 
abound  in  fish.  The  crocodiles  are  dangerous  here ; 
so  much  so,  that,  in  some  places,  no  one  would  ven- 
ture to  expose  himself,  or  even  to  put  his  hand  out 
of  his  canoe.  The  Indians  told  us  that  these  animals 
often  dragged  in  their  people,  where  they  could  any- 
where get  hold  of  them. 

"The  fields  are  full  of  all  kinds  of  game,  wild 
cattle,  does,  deer,  stags,  bears,  turkeys,  partridges, 
parrots,  quails,  woodcock,  wild  pigeons,  and  ring- 
doves. There  are  also  beaver,  otters,  and  martens. 
The  cattle  of  this  country  surpass  ours  in  size. 
Their  head  is  monstrous,  and  their  look  is  frightful, 
on  account  of  the  long,  black  hair  with  which  it  is 
surrounded,  and  which  hangs  below  the  chin.  The 
hair  is  fine,  and  scarce  inferior  to  wool.  The  Indians 
wear  their  skins,  which  they  dress  very  neatly.  They 
assured  us  that,  inland,  toward  the  west,  there  are 
animals   on   which  men  ride,  and  which  carry  very 


THE  RETURN  VOYAGE. 


265 


heavy  loads.  They  described  them  as  horses,  and 
showed  two  feet,  which  were  actually  hoofs  of  horses. 

"  We  observed  wood  fit  for  every  use.  There 
were  the  most  beautiful  cedars  in  the  world.  There 
was  one  kind  of  tree  which  shed  an  abundance  of 
giim,  as  pleasant  to  burn  as  the  best  French  pastilles. 
We  also  saw  fine  hemlocks,  and  other  large  trees  with 
white  bark.  The  cotton-wood  trees  were  very  large 
Of  these,  the  Indians  dug  out  canoes  forty  or  fifty 
feet  long.  Sometimes  there  were  fleets  of  a  hundred 
and  fifty  at  their  villages.  We  saw  every  kind  of 
tree  fit  for  ship-building.  There  is  also  plenty  of 
hemp  for  cordage,  and  tar  could  be  made  in  abun- 
dance. 

"  Prairies  are  seen  everywhere.  Sometimes  they 
are  fifty  or  sixty  miles  in  length  on  the  river  front, 
and  many  leagues  in  depth.  They  are  very  rich 
and  fertile,  without  a  stone  or  a  tree  to  obstruct 
the  plough.  These  prairies  are  capable  of  sustaining 
an  immense  population.  Beans  grow  wild,  and  the 
stalks  last  several  years,  bearing  fruit.  The  bean 
vines  are  thicker  than  a  man's  arm,  and  run  to  the 
top  of  the  highest  trees.  Peach  trees  are  abundant, 
and  bear  fruit  equal  to  the  best  which  can  be  found 
in  France.  They  are  often  so  loaded,  in  the  gar- 
dens of  the  Indians,  that  they  have  to  prop  up  the 
branches.     There   are  whole   forests   of  mulberries, 


^.1^ 


i: 


266 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


|!i    I 
ill    1 


H    1 


-  ;:i 


i'l  ;> 


f  :( 


,1      I 


whose  ripened  fruit  vvc  began  to  eat  in  the  month  of 
May.  Plums  are  found  in  great  variety,  many  of 
which  arc  not  known  in  Europe.  Grapevines  and 
pomegranates  are  common.  Three  or  four  crops  of 
corn  can  be  raised  in  a  year. 

"  The  Indian  tribes,  though  savage,  seem  generally 
amiable,  affable,  and  obliging.  They  have  no  true 
idea  of  religion  by  a  regular  worship.  Tribes  sepa- 
rated by  not  more  than  thirty  miles,  speak  a  different 
language.  And  yet  they  manage  to  understand  each 
other.  There  is  always  some  interpreter  of  one  na- 
tion residing  in  another,  when  they  are  allies,  and 
who  acts  as  a  kind  of  consul.  They  are  very  differ- 
ent from  our  Canada  Indians,  in  their  houses,  dress, 
manners,  inclinations,  and  customs.  They  have 
large  public  squares,  games,  assemblies.  They  seem 
mirthful  and  full  of  vivacity.  Their  chiefs  have  abso- 
lute authority.  No  one  would  dare  to  pass  between 
the  chief  and  the  cane  torch  which  burns  in  his 
cabin,  and  is  carried  before  him  when  he  goes  out. 
All  make  a  circuit  around  it  with  some  ceremony. 

The  chiefs  have  servants  and  officers,  who  follow 
them  and  wait  upon  them  everywhere.  The  chiefs 
distribute  their  favors  at  will.  In  a  word,  we  gener- 
ally found  them  to  be  men.  We  saw  none  who 
knew  the  use  of  firearms.  They  had  no  iron  or  steel 
articles,  using  only  stone  knives  and  hatchets." 


• 

THE   RETURN   VOYAGE. 

26; 

This 

wonderful 

expedition 

was 

accom 

plishcd 

without 

the  loss  of  a 

single  life, 

on  the  part 

of  the 

voyagers 

.     Not    one 

was    even 

woun 

ded. 

Father 

Membrc 

attributes  this,  next  to 

God's 

good 

ness,  to 

the  tact  and  wisdom 

manifested 

by  La 

Salle. 

As  to 

the  missionary  fruits 

of  this  ente 

;rprisc 

the  devoted 

ecclesiastic  writes: 

**  I  will  say  nothing  here  of  conversions.  For- 
merly the  apostles  had  but  to  enter  a  country,  when 
on  the  first  publication  of  the  Gospel,  conversions 
were  seen.  I  am  but  a  miserable  sinner,  infinitely 
destitute  of  the  'Merits  of  the  apostles.  We  must 
acknowledge  that  these  miraculous  ways  of  grace  are 
not  attached  to  the  exercise  of  our  ministry.  God 
employs  an  ordinary  and  common  way,  following 
which,  I  contented  myself  with  announcing,  as  well 
as  I  could,  the  principal  truths  of  Christianity  to  the 
nations  I  met.  The  Illinois  language  served  me  for 
about  three  hundred  miles  down  the  river.  I  made 
the  rest  understand  by  gestures,  and  some  term  in 
their  dialect  which  I  insensibly  picked  up.  But  I 
cannot  say  that  my  feeble  efforts  produced  certain 
fruits.  With  regard  to  these  people,  perhaps  some 
one,  by  a  secret  effect  of  grace,  has  profited.  God 
only  knows.  All  we  have  done  has  been  to  see  the 
state  of  these  tribes,  and  to  open  the  way  to  the 
Gospel,  and  to  missionaries." 


]f 


if' 


III 


a 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Sea  Voyage  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 


La  Salle  returns  to  Quebec. — Sails  for  France. — A  oailcd  by  Cal- 
umny.— The  Naval  Expedition. — Its  Object. — lis  Equipment. — 
Disagreement  between  La  Salle  and  Beaujeu. — The  Voyage  to 
the  West  Indies. — Adventures  in  the  Caribbean  Sea. — They 
Enter  the  Gulf. — Storms  and  Calms. — The  Voyagers  Lost. 

Father  Membre's  journal  abruptly  terminates 
v'ith  the  arrival  of  the  party  at  Fort  Miami.  Wc 
have  no  detailed  account  of  the  adventures  of  La 
Salle  during  the  next  eight  or  ten  months.  We 
learn  incidentally,  that  Father  Membre  was  sent  to 
Quebec,  and  thence  to  France,  to  convey  to  the 
court  the  tidings  of  the  great  discovery,  and  of  the 
annexation  of  truly  imperial  realms  to  the  kingdom 
of  Louis  XIV.  On  the  8th  of  October,  Father 
Membre  left  Fort  Miami  for  Quebec.  Thence  he 
sailed  with  Governor  Frontenac  for  France,  where  he 
arrived  before  the  close  of  the  year.  La  Salle  re- 
mained with  the  Miami  and  the  Illinois  Indians,  prob- 
ably retrieving  his  fallen  fortunes  by  extensive  traffic 
in  furs,  of  which  he  had,  at  the  time,  a  monoply  con- 
ferred upon  him  by  the  king. 


v.. 


t   4" 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       269 

At  length,  in  the  autumn  of  1683,  he  also  re- 
turned to  Quebec,  and  sailed  for  France,  landing  at 
Rochelle  on  the  13th  of  December.  No  man  can,  in 
this  world,  accomplish  great  results  without  exposing 
himself  to  malignant  attacks.  Bitter  enemies  assailed 
La  Salle  with  venomous  hostility.  Their  hostility  was 
excited  by  the  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  which  he 
enjoyed  over  all  the  vast  regions  he  had  explored. 
They  despatched  atrocious  charges  against  him  to 
the  government,  denouncing  him  as  a  robber,  and 
denying  the  discoveries  which  he  professed  to  have 
made.  But  Governor  Frontenac  and  Father  Mem- 
hr6  were  both  at  Versailles,  and  La  Salle's  cause  was 
not  seriously  injured  by  these  malignant  charges. 

It  was  the  chevalier's  object,  in  this  his  return  to 
France,  to  organize  a  colony  to  form  a  settlement  in 
the  earthly  paradise  which  he  thought  that  he  had 
discovered  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.  He 
designed  to  arrange  an  expedition  of  such  magnitude 
as  would  enable  him  to  establish  several  permanent 
settlements,  and  also  to  explore  more  extensively 
the  newly  discovered  country. 

The  king  and  the  court  entered  eagerly  into 
plans,  which  promised  to  redound  greatly  to  the 
glory  of  France.  The  reputation  of  La  Salle,  the 
grandeur  of  the  undertaking,  and  a  natural  curiosity 
to   visit   scenes   so    full   of    novelty   and    wonders, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


■"  IM  11111^ 
izo 

1.8 


1.25 

1.4 

1.6 

^ 6"     — 

► 

V2 


<? 


// 


% 


VI 


VI 


'9    ^ 


<9 


<&. 


0 


/, 


7 


w 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


^ 
^    ^ 

^ 


1:     Tl^ 


f 


f  r 


270 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


induced  several  gentlemen  of  distinction  and  intelli 
gence  to  embark  in  the  enterprise.  Among  them 
was  a  younger  brother  of  La  Salle,  with  an  ecclesias- 
tic called  M.  Cavalier,  and  also  a  nephew.  The  king 
conferred  a  new  commission  upon  La  Salle,  invest- 
ing him  with  the  powers  almost  of  viceroyalty. 
The  whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  from  Lake 
Michigan  to  the  Gulf,  was  called  Louisiana,  in  honor 
of  the  then  reigning  king.  The  sway  of  La  Salle 
embraced  the  whole  of  this  almost  limitless  region. 
Seven  missionaries  accompanied  the  expedition, 
under  the  general  supervision  of  Father  Membrd, 
whose  virtues  and  eminent  qualification  for  the 
station  all  alike  recognized. 

Four  vessels  were  equipped  for  the  expedition. 
The  first,  called  the  Joli,  was  a  man-of-war  armed 
with  thirty-six  guns.  The  second  was  a  frigate 
called  the  Belle.  The  king  made  a  present  of  this 
vessel  to  La  Salle.  •  He  had  furnished  it  with  a  very 
complete  outfit,  and  with  an  armamucnt  of  six  guns. 
The  third,  called  the  Aimable,  was  a  merchant-ship 
of  about  three  hundred  tons.  It  was  heavily  laden 
with  all  those  implem.ents  and  goods  which  it  was 
deemed  would  be  most  useful  in  the  establishment 
of  a  colony.  The  fourth  was  a  light,  swift-sailmg 
yacht,  called  the  St.  Francis,  of  but  thirty  tons. 
This  vessel  was  also  laden  with  munitions,  supplies, 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       2/1 


il-ng 


and  goods  for  traffic  with  the  Indians.  The  whole 
number  who  embarked,  including  one  hundred  sol- 
diers and  seven  or  eight  families  of  women  and  chil- 
dren, amounted  to  two  hundred  and  eighty.  Care 
was  taken  to  select  good  mechanics  for  the  various 
trades.  But,  unfortunately,  soldiers  and  seamen  were 
engaged  without  apparently  any  reference  to  char- 
acter. Thus  some  of  the  worst  vagabonds  of  earth 
were  gathered  from  the  seaports  of  France  to  colon- 
ize the  New  World. 

Nothing  with  the  quarrelsome  race  of  man  ever 
goes  smoothly  for  any  considerable  length  of  time. 
Captain  Beaujeu,  a  Norman  seaman  of  great  valor 
and  extensive  experience,  was  commander  of  the 
man-of-war,  and,  as  such,  was  intrusted  with  the  gen- 
eral direction  and  supervision  of  the  vessels.  He 
was  a  proud  man,  accustomed  to  authority,  and  he 
regarded  La  Salle  and  his  party  as  passengers,  whom 
he  was  conveying  to  their  destination,  and  who, 
while  on  board  his  vessels,  were  to  be  subservient 
to  his  will. 

On  the  other  hand,  La  Salle  regarded  Beaujeu  as 
one  of  his  officers,  who  was  to  be  implicitly  obedient 
to  his  directions.  The  idea  never  occurred  to  him 
that  Beaujeu  was  to  be  taken  into  partnership,  or 
even,  in  recrard  to  anv  of  his  measui 


any 


any 


farther  than  La  Salle  might  deem  it  expedient  to 


2/2 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


consult  him  or  any  other  of  his  subordinates.  With 
views  so  different,  a  speedy  quarrel  was  inevitable. 
Beaujeu  is  represented  as  a  man  full  of  conceit,  of 
narrow  mind,  and  very  irritable.  La  Salle  was 
reserved,  self-reliant,  keeping  his  own  counsel. 
Scarcely  had  the  two  men  met,  before  they  found 
themselves  in  antagonism.  Before  the  vessels  sailed, 
Beaujeu  wrote  to  the  king's  minister  as  follows  : 

**  You  have  ordered  me,  sir,  to  afford  this  enter- 
prise every  facility  in  my  power.  I  shall  do  so.  But 
permit  me  to  say  that  I  Lake  great  credit  to  myself 
for  consenting  to  obey  the  orders  of  La  Salle.  I 
believe  him  to  be  a  worthy  man,  but  he  has  never 
served  in  war  except  against  savages,  and  has  no 
military  rank.  I,  on  the  contrary,  have  been  thirteen 
years  captain  of  a  vessel,  and  have  served  thirty 
years  by  sea  and  land. 

^ie  tells  me  that,  in  case  of  his  death,  the  com- 
mand devolves  on  Chevalier  de  Tonti.  This  is 
certainly  hard  for  me  to  bear.  Though  I  am  not 
now  acquainted  with  the  country,  I  must  be  a  dull 
scholar  not  to  obtain  an  adequate  knowledge  of  it  in 
a  month  after  my  arrival.  I  beg  you  therefore  to 
give  me  a  share  in  the  command,  so  that  no  military 
operation  may  be  undertaken  without  consulting  me. 
Should  we  be  attacked  by  the  Spaniards,  I  am  per- 
suaded that  men  who  have  never  commanded  in 


1    ;■« 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       273 

war  could  not  resist  them,  as  another  could  do,  who 
had  been  taught  by  experience." 

Three  weeks  later,  he  wrote :  "  The  Joli  is  prepared 
for  sea.  I  hope  to  sail  down  the  river  to-morrow. 
It  remains  for  M.  La  Salle  to  sail  when  he  is  ready. 
He  has  said  nothing  to  me  of  his  designs.  As  he  is 
constantly  changing  his  plans,  I  know  not  whether 
the  provisions  will  be  enough  for  the  enterprise. 
He  is  so  jealous,  and  so  fearful  that  some  one  may 
penetrate  his  secrets,  that  I  have  refrained  from 
asking  him  any  questions. 

"  I  have  already  informed  you  how  disagreeable 
it  was  for  me  to  be  under  the  orders  of  M.  de  la  Salle, 
who  has  no  military  rank.  I  shall  however  obey 
him,  without  repugnance,  if  you  send  me  orders  to 
that  effect.  But  I  beg  that  they  may  be  such  that 
he  can  impute  no  fault  to  me  should  he  fail  to 
execute  what  he  has  undertaken.  I  am  induced  to 
say  this  because  he  has  intimated  that  it  was  my 
design  to  thwart  his  plans.  I  wish  you  would  inform 
me  what  is  to  be  done  in  regard  to  the  soldiers. 
He  preUnds  that,  on  our  arrival,  they  are  to  be  put 
under  his  charge.  My  instructions  do  not  authorize 
this  pretence.  I  am  to  afford  all  the  aid  in  my 
power,  without  endangering  the  safety  of  the 
vessels." 

The  ministry  paid  no  attention  to  these  com- 

12* 


274 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


plaints.  They  probably  decided  to  leave  the  com- 
inanders  to  settle  such  questions  among  themselves. 
The  four  vessels  sailed  from  Rochelle  on  the  24th  of 
July,  1684.  They  had  advanced  but  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  when  a  violent  tempest 
overtook  them.  The  Joli  lost  her  bowsprit.  Con- 
sequently the  little  squadron  returned  to  Rochefort. 
Having  repaired  damages,  the  fleet  again  set  sail,  on 
the  1st  of  August. 

La  Salle  and  his  suite,  if  we  may  so  speak  of  his 
chosen  companions,  were  on  board  the  Joli,  which 
Captain  Beaujeu  commanded.  On  the  8th  of 
August  the  fleet  passed  Cape  Finisterre,  the  extreme 
northwestern  point  of  Spain.  On  the  20th  they 
reached  the  island  of  Madeira.  Captain  Beaujeu 
wished  to  land  here,  to  take  in  a  fresh  supply  of 
provisions.     La  Salle  said,  emphatically,  *'  No  !  " 

"  We  have,"  he  said,  "  an  ample  supply  of  both 
food  and  water.  To  anchor  there  will  cause  us  a 
delay  of  six  or  eight  days.  It  will  reveal  our 
enterprise  to  the  Spaniards.  It  was  not  the  inten- 
tion of  the  king  that  we  should  touch  at  that  point." 

Beaujeu  was  compelled  to  submit.  But  he  was 
very  angry  and  sullen.  His  sub-officers  and  sailors 
were  also  angry.  Time  was  nothing  to  them,  and 
they  were  anticipating  grand  carousals  in  port. 
Sharp   words   were   interchanged,  and    the   quarrel 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO. 


275 


became  more  bitter.  On  the  24th  they  reached  the 
influence  of  the  trade  winds,  which  blow  continually 
from  east  to  west.  On  the  6th  of  September  they 
reached  the  Tropic  of  Cancer.  In  crossing  this  line 
a  custom  had  long  prevailed  of  performing  a  rite 
called  baptism  upon  all  on  shipboard  who  then 
crossed  for  the  first  time.  The  indignity  was  in- 
flicted upon  all  alike,  without  any  regard  to  charac- 
ter or  rank.  But,  by  giving  the  sailors  a  rich  treat, 
one  could  secure  for  himself  a  little  more  moderation 
in  the  performance  of  the  revolting  ceremony. 

A  very  stout  sailor,  generally  the  most  gigantic 
man  of  the  crew,  grotesquely  dressed  to  represent 
P'ather  Neptune,  would  come  up  over  the  bows  of 
the  vessel  and  seize  his  victim.  First  he  would  cate- 
chize him  very  closely  respecting  his  object  in  cross- 
ing the  line  ;  then  he  would  exact  an  oath  that  he 
would  never  permit  any  one,  when  he  was  present, 
to  enter  the  tropics  without  subjecting  him  to  bap- 
tism. Then  he  would  dash  several  bucketsful  of 
salt  water  upon  his  head.  This  was  the  mildest  form 
of  performing  the  rite.  If  the  subject  for  the  bap- 
tism were,  for  any  reason,  obnoxious  to  the  sailors, 
his  treatment  was  much  more  severe.  He  was 
greased  and  tarred  and  shampooed,  and  shaved  with 
an  iron  hoop,  and  treated,  in  all  respects,  very 
roughly. 


2'](} 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


On  board  this  fleet,  the  passengers,  includin 
one  hundred  well-armed  soldiers,  greatly  exceeded 
the  number  of  sailors.  La  Salle,  learning  that  the 
sailors  were  making  great  preparations  for  this  bap- 
tism, resolved  that  he  would  not  submit  to  such  an 
indignity,  and  that  his  companions  and  followers 
should  not  be  subjected  to  it.  He  therefore  issued 
orders  prohibiting  the  ceremony.  This  exasperated 
the  sailors.  Beaujeu  openly  advocated  their  cause. 
The  seamen  were  compelled  to  submit.  The  antag- 
onism between  the  two  commanders  was  embit- 
tered. 

On  the  nth  of  September  they  reached  the 
latitude  of  St.  Domingo.  A  dead  calm  soon  ensued. 
The  ships  floated  as  upon  a  sea  of  glass.  One  of  the 
soldiers  died.  After  imposing  religious  rites,  his 
body  was  consigned  to  its  ocean  sepulchre.  The 
calm  was  succeeded  by  a  storm.  In  the  darkness 
and  tumult  of  this  tropical  tempest  the  vessels  lost 
sight  of  each  other.  Gradually  the  storm  abated. 
The  change  of  climate  had  caused  much  sickness. 
Fifty  were  in  hospital  on  board  the  Joli,  including 
La  Salle  and  both  of  the  surgeons.  On  the  20th, 
the  grand  mountains  of  St.  Helena  hove  in  sight, 
and  the  majestic  bay  of  Samana  opened  before 
them. 

It  still  required  a  sail  of  five  days  before  they 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.   2;/ 


reached  the  Port  de  Pa'x,  on  the  northwestern 
extremity  of  the  island.  Here  there  was  a  very  fine 
harbor,  and  here  the  French  governor  of  the  nei<^h- 
boring  isle  of  Tortue  had  his  residence.  La  Salle 
had  letters  to  this  governor,  M.  de  Cussy,  directing 
him  to  supply  the  fleet  with  everything  it  might  need, 
and  which  it  was  in  his  power  to  give.  For  some 
unexplained  reason  Beaujeu  silently  declined  obey- 
ing these  orders.  In  the  night  he  sailed  directly  by 
the  Port  de  Paix,  and  doubling  Cape  St.  Nicholas,  a 
hundred  miles  distant  at  the  western  extremity  of 
the  island,  circled  around  to  the  southern  shore, 
and  on  the  27th  cast  anchor  in  a  small  harbor  called 
the  Petit  Guave.  The  voyage  thus  far,  from  Ro- 
chelle,  had  occupied  fifty-eight  days. 

This  unaccountable  change  of  place  for  the  ren- 
dezvous of  the  scattered  vessels  caused  m.uch  embar- 
rassment. We  do  not  know  what  were  the  remon- 
strances of  La  Salle,  or  what  was  the  defence  of 
Beaujeu.  The  Joli  had  scarcely  cast  anchor  in  this 
remote  and  silent  bay,  when  a  large  sail-boat,  con- 
taining twenty  men,  who  had  caught  sight  of  the 
ship,  entered  the  port,  and  informed  La  Salle  that 
not  only  Governor  Cussy  was  at  the  Port  de  Paix, 
but  also  the  Marquis  of  Laurent,  who  was  governor- 
general  of  all  the  French  West  India  Islands.  This 
greatly  increased   the  chagrin  of  La  Salle,  for  an 


I'  i 


1 


278 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALI.E. 


interview  with  them  would  have  greatly  facihtated 
his  operations. 

Reh'fi^ious  ceremonies  were,  in  a  remarkable  degree, 
blended  with  all  these  explorations.  The  next  day 
after  the  Joli  cast  anchor,  all  the  ship's  company  was 
assembled  for  divine  worship,  to  return  thanks  to  God 
for  their  prosperous  voyage.  La  Salle,  being  conva- 
lescent, went  ashore  with  a -boat's  crew  to  obtain 
some  refreshments,  and  to  send  intelligence  across 
the  island,  to  the  governor,  of  his  arrival  at  Port  de 
Paix.  In  this  message  he  expressed  intense  regret 
that  he  had  not  been  able  to  stop  at  Port  de  Paix, 
and  entreated  the  governor,  if  it  were  in  his  power, 
to  visit  his  ship  at  Guave. 

In  consequence  of  the  number  of  sick  on  board, 
they  were  all  landed,  shelters  were  reared  for  them, 
and  they  w(  "^-  refreshed  with  fresh  vegetables,  fruit, 
and  exercise  in  the  open  air.  La  Salle  was  still  very 
feeble.  A  slow  fever  was  consuminj^-  him.  The  con- 
duct of  Beaujeu  caused  him  the  greatest  embarrass- 
ment. We  should  infer  from  the  narrative  of  M. 
Joutel  that  there  was  no  European  settlement  at  the 
spot,  and  but  very  few  native  inhabitants,  though  all 
the  natives  were  friendly. 

In  a  few  days  two  of  the  vessels  which  had  been 
separated  from  the  Joli  by  the  storm,  entered  the 
bay,  having  probably  learned  from   the  natives,  as 


L-i 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO. 


279 


they  coasted  along  the  shore,  where  the  ship  was. 
The  whole  of  the  eastern  portion  of  the  island  was 
then  held  by  Spain.  As  the  three  vessels  were  sail- 
ing along,  two  large  boats,  filled  with  armed  Spaniards, 
pushed  out  from  the  shore  and  seized  the  smallest  of 
the  vessels — the  St.  Francis — and  carried  it  off  as  a 
prize,  with  all  its  crew.  This  was  a  very  heavy  loss, 
as  it  deprived  the  expedition  of  supplies  of  which  it 
stood  greatly  in  need.  The  chagrin  of  La  Salle  was 
increased  by  the  reflection  that  had  Beaujeu  obeyed 
orders  and  entered  Port  de  Paix,  the  fleet  would 
have  rendezvoused  there  in  perfect  safety.  The 
governor  very  loudly  expressed  his  indignation,  in 
view  of  the  conduct  of  Captain  Beaujeu. 

The  state  of  mind  of  the  captain  may  be  inferred 
from  the  following  extracts  from  a  letter  to  the 
French  minister,  which  he  wrote  at  that  place : 

"  Were  it  i.ot  the  sickness  of  Chevalier  La  Salle, 
I  should  have  no  occasion  to  write  to  you,  as  I  am 
charged  only  with  the  navigation  and  he  with  the 
secret.  We  have  arrived  here  almost  all  sick.  La 
Salle  has  been  attacked  by  a  violent  fever,  which 
affects  not  more  his  body  than  his  mind.  His  brother 
requested  me  to  take  charge  of  his  affairs.  I  excused 
myself  because  I  know  that  when  restored  to  health 
he  would  not  approve  of  what  I  had  done. 

*'  It  is  said  that  the  Spaniards  have,  in  these  seas, 


t     s, 


fT 


280 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


six  men-of-war,  each  carrying  sixty  guns.  It  is  true 
that  if  the  Chevalier  de  la  Salle  should  not  recover, 
I  shall  pursue  different  measures  from  those  which 
he  has  adopted,  which  I  do  not  approve.  I  cannot 
comprehend  how  a  man  should  dream  of  settling  a 
country  surrounded  by  Spainards  and  Indians,  with 
a  company  of  workmen  and  women,  without  soldiers. 

"  If  you  will  permit  me  to  express  my  opinion, 
the  Chevalier  de  la  Salle  should  have  contented 
himself  with  the  discovery  of  his  river,  without  at- 
tempting to  conduct  three  vessels  and  troops  across 
the  ocean  through  seas  utterly  unknown  to  him.  He 
is  a  man  of  great  learning,  who  has  read  much,  and 
has  some  knowledge  of  navigation.  But  there  is  a 
great  difference  between  theory  and  practice.  The 
ability  to  transport  canoes  through  lakes  and  rivers 
is  very  different  from  that  which  is  required  to  con- 
duct vessels  and  troops  over  remote  seas." 

After  a  short  delay  in  this  lonely  harbor,  the 
fleet,  now  consisting  of  but  three  vessels,  again 
spread  its  sails.  It  was  agreed  to  direct  their  course 
to  Cape  St.  Antoine,  about  nine  hundred  miles  dis- 
tant, at  the  extreme  western  point  of  the  island  of 
Cu  a.  Should  the  vessels  be  separated  by  a  storm, 
they  were  to  rendevous  at  that  place. 

As  the  Aimable,  a  heavily  laden  merchantman, 
was  the  slowest  sailer,  it  was  decided  that  she  should 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       28 1 


take  the  lead,  the  other  two  following.  La  Salle, 
with  his  brother,  Father  Membr6,  and  some  others, 
transferred  their  quarters  from  the  Joli  to  the 
Aimable.  This  movement  was  also  probably  influ- 
enced by  La  Salle's  desire  to  escape  from  the 
uncongenial  companionship  of  Captain  Ik'aujeu.  It 
was  on  the  25th  of  November,  1C84,  that  the  voyage 
was  resumed. 

Two  days'  sail  brought  the  fleet  within  sight  of 
the  magnificent  island  of  Cuba.  They  ran  along  its 
southern  shore,  generally  in  sight  of  its  towering 
mountains  and  its  luxuriant  foliage,  but  having  the 
enchanting  scenery  occasionally  veiled  from  their 
view  by  dense  fogs.  On  the  ist  of  December  they 
caught  sight,  far  away  in  the  south,  of  the  grand 
island  of  Cayman.  On  the  4th  of  December,  they 
cast  anchor  in  a  sheltered  bay  of  the  beautiful  Island 
of  Pines,  but  a  few  miles  south  of  the  Cuban  coast. 

La  Salle,  with  his  companions,  took  a  boat  and 
went  on  shore.  Several  of  the  ship's  crew  rowed  the 
boat.  As  they  approached  the  sandy  beach,  they 
saw  an  immense  crocodile,  apparently  asleep,  enjoy- 
ing the  blaze  of  a  tropical  sun.  The  boatmen  drew 
near  as  noiselessly  as  they  could.  La  Salle  took 
deliberate  aim  and  fired.  Fortunately  the  bullet 
>  struck  a  vulnerable  point.  The  monster,  after  a  few 
convulsive  struggles,  was  dead.     The  sailors,  eager 


1' 


».  If 


Hil^ 


282 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


for  a  taste  of  fresh  meat,  kindled  a  fire  and  roasted 
the  flesh,  which  they  found  tender  and  palatable. 
There  were  no  inhabitants  at  that  point.  The  party 
separated  in  small  groups,  and  wandered  in  all 
directions,  lured  by  the  beauty  of  the  region,  and 
feasting  upon  the  rich  tropical  fruits  which  grew  in 
spontaneous  abundance. 

When  about  to  re-embark,  two  of  the  sailors  were, 
missing.  Several  guns  were  fired  as  signals  for  the 
lost  men,  but  in  vain.  The  boat  returned  to  the 
ship.  The  next  morning,  at  sunrise,  a  boat's  crew  of 
thirty  men  was  sent  to  search  for  the  wanderers.  At 
length  they  were  found,  thoroughly  frightened,  hav- 
ing passed  a  very  uncomfortable  night.  The  beauty 
of  this  island  charmed  all  who  beheld  it.  They  were 
lavish  in  their  praises  of  its  luxuriance,  its  fruits,  its 
game,  and  its  birds  of  brilliant  plumage. 

Again  the  fleet  weighed  anchor  and,  on  the 
nth,  reached  Cape  Corrientes,  one  of  the  most 
prominent  southwestern  points  of  Cuba.  Here 
again  they  ran  into  a  solitary  bay,  which,  in  cluster- 
ing fruits  and  vine-draped  bowers,  and  birds  on  the 
wing,  presented  an  aspect  of  almost  Eden  loveliness. 
They  tarried  but  a  day.  Then,  taking  advantage  of 
a  breeze  fresh  and  fair,  they  passed  from  the  Carib- 
bean Sea  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  They  had  pro-v 
cceded    but    about    fifteen    miles    when   the    wind 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF   MEXICO.        28^ 


changed,  and  became  adverse.  For  two  days,  by 
beating,  they  worked  their  way  slowly  against  it. 

Captain  Beaujeu  took  a  boat,  and  cime  on  board 
the  Aimable,  and  insisted  that  the  vessels  should 
put  back  to  Cape  Antoine,  and  ride  at  anchor  there 
unt-'  the  wind  should  prove  favorable.  La  Sallo 
could  not  consider  this  measure  judicious.  But, 
weary  of  contention  and  anxious  to  agree  with 
Beaujeu  whenever  he  could,  he  reluctantly  gave  his 
consent.  They  ran  back  to  the  land,  cast  anchor, 
remained  two  days  in  a  dead  calm,  when  suddenly  a 
tropical  tempest  arose,  which  was  almost  a  tornado. 
The  Belle  dragged  her  anchor,  and  was  driven  vio- 
lently against  the  Aimable,  carrying  away  her  bow- 
sprit, and  greatly  injuring  much  of  her  rigging.  The 
Aimable  would  have  been  sunk  had  she  not  cut  her 
cable  and  escaped.     The  anchor  was  lost. 

On  the  1 8th,  the  wind  became  fair.  Having 
repaired  damages  as  far  as  was  in  their  power,  the 
fleet  again  set  sail.  It  was  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing of  a  very  delightful  day.  Directing  their  course 
northwesterly,  they  sailed,  with  a  gentle  breeze  and 
occasional  calms,  nine  days*  without  seeing  land  or 
encountering  any  event  of  importance.  On  the  28th, 
land  was  discovered.  It  was  but  a  few  miles  dis- 
tant. It  was  evidently  the  continent  of  North 
America,  and  consisted  of  a  long  reach  of  low  land, 


■    .111 


>r  Biu  WW'  ^'c; 


284 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


fringed  with  a  dense  forest,  and  elevated  but  a  few- 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  Gulf. 

A  shallop  was  speedily  equipped,  and  La  Salle, 
with  a  few  of  his  chosen  companions  and  a  boat's 
crew,  all  well-armed,  repaired  to  the  shore  to  recon- 
noitre. Another  boat,  also  similiarly  equipped,  was 
ordered  soon  to  follow.  The  Belle  was  directed  to 
keep  up  careful  soundings,  and  to  range  along  the 
coast  as  near  the  shore  as  was  safe. 

La  Salle's  party  soon  reached  the  shore,  and 
landed  upon  a  very  beautiful  meadow.  But  they 
had  no  time  for  exploration.  The  freshening  wind 
rolled  in  such  a  surf  that  there  was  great  danger  that 
their  boat  would  be  swamped.  They  were  compelled 
hastily  to  re-embark,  and  return  to  the  ship.  Slowly 
the  vessels  coasted  along  the  uninviting  shore,  look- 
ing in  vain  for  any  inlet  or  any  river's  mouth. 

On  the  2d  of  January,  1685,  a  dense  fog  settled 
down  over  the  sea  and  the  land,  so  enveloping  the 
ships  that  no  object  could  be  seen  at  the  distance  of 
a  few  yards. 

La  Salle  ordered  cannon  occasionally  to  be  fired  on 
board  the  Aimable,  to  let  the  other  two  vessels  know 
where  he  was.  As  there  was  scarcely  a  breath  of  wind, 
there  was  no  necessity  that  the  fleet  should  be  scat- 
tered. When  the  fog  the  next  day  was  dissipated, 
the  Joli  was  not  in  sight.     Toward  evening,  however. 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO   TUB  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       285 


t  a  few 

1  Salle, 
.  boat's 
)  recon- 
ed,  was 
cted  to 
)ng  the 

re,  and 
at  they 
ig  wind 
ger  that 
Tipelled 
Slowly 
,  look- 
settled 
ng  the 
ince  of 

red  on 
s  know 
f  wind, 
e  scat- 
ipated, 
wever. 


the  ship  was  again  seen.  In  a  few  days  they  discov- 
ered an  inlet,  which  La  Salle  carefully  examined  from 
the  mast-head.  He  judged  it  to  be  the  Bay  of  Ap- 
palachicola,  then  called  Espiritu  Santo,  on  the  Florida 
coast.  They  therefore  pressed  on  westerly,  hoping 
soon  to  reach  the  Mississippi. 

To  -nake  it  sure  that  he  should  not  pass  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  which,  flowing  through  very  low 
and  marshy  soil,  was  designated  by  no  landmark,  La 
Salle  desired  to  send  a  party  of  thirty  men  ashore  to 
follow  along  the  coast.  But  the  wind  rose,  and  the 
surf  dashed  so  violently  upon  the  muddy  banks,  that 
a  landing  could  not  be  effected.  Slowly  the  fleet 
moved  along  until  the  13th,  when  it  was  found  neces- 
sary to  land  to  take  in  water.  A  shallop  was  sent 
ashore,  with  five  or  six  seamen,  well-armed.  There 
was  no  inlet,  and  no  creek  to  afford  any  protection, 
and  the  surf  still  rolled  in  heavily. 

Though  the  dense  forest  spread  its  gloom  far  and 
wide  around,  there  opened  before  them  a  small  mead- 
ow of  but  ,a  few  acres,  green,  treeless  and  smooth 
as  a  floor.  The  boat  was  directed  toward  that  spot. 
When  within  a  gun-shot  of  the  land,  a  troop  of  about 
a  dozen  savages,  tall,  stalwart  i,  entirely  naked, 
emerged  from  the  forest,  and  came  down  to  the 
water's  edge.  The  surf  was  so  high  that  there  was 
much    danger   that   the    boat   would    be   swamped 


I 

I 


ill 


286 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


in  an  attempt  to  land.  The  seamen  therefore  cast 
anchor,  to  consider  what  was  to  be  done. 

When  the  savages  saw  that  they  were  at  a  stand- 
still, they  made  friendly  signs,  inviting  the  strangers 
to  land.  They  waded  out  into  the  surf  and  beck- 
oned to  them.  Apparently  the  boat  could  not  pass 
safely  through  the  surf.  There  was  a  large  amount 
of  drift-wood  Hning  the  shore.  Several  of  the  sav- 
ages selecteu  a  large  smooth  log.  This  they  pushed 
through  the  surf.  Ranging  themselves  on  each  side, 
they  clung  to  the  log  with  one  arm,  while,  with  the 
other,  they  paddled.  Without  any  hesitancy,  un- 
armed and  helpless,  they  clambered  into  the  boat. 

When  five  were  in,  the  seamen  motioned  to  the 
others  to  go  to  another  boat  which  was  then  ap- 
proaching, and  which  conveyed  La  Salle.  The  sav- 
ages seemed  not  to  entertain  the  slightest  suspicion 
of  danger.  La  Salle  was  very  glad  to  receive  them. 
He  hoped  that  they  could  give  him  some  information 
respecting  the  river  he  sought.  But  all  his  efforts 
were  in  vain.  Though  he  spoke  several  Indian  lan- 
guages, he  could  not  make  them  understand  him. 
They  were  all  taken  on  board  the  vessel.  With  much 
curiosity  they  examined  its  wonders.  They  were 
feasted,  and  seemed  quite  at  home  in  smoking  the 
pipe  of  fragrant  tobacco.  The  sheep,  the  swine,  and 
the  poultry,  they  had  evidently  never  seen  before. 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.   287 


til 


But  when  they  were  shown  the  skin  of  a  cow,  which 
had  recently  been  killed,  they  seemed  much  delighted, 
and  indicated  that  they  had  seen  such  animals  before, 
doubtless  referring  to  the  buffaloes. 

Having  received  many  presents,  a  boat  was  sent 
to  carry  them  as  near  the  shore  as  it  was  safe  to  go. 
The  savages  bound  their  presents  upon  their  heads, 
and  letting  themselves  gently  down  into  the  water, 
swam  to  the  land.  Marvellous  must  have  been  the 
stories  which  they  narrated  that  night,  in  their  wig- 
wams, to  admiring  crowds.  Quite  a  large  group  of 
Indians  was  seen  gathered  upon  the  shore  to  greet 
them,  as  they  came  back. 

La  Salle  had  found  it  impossible  to  understand 
their  signs.  But  his  apprehensions  were  somewhat 
excited  by  the  thought  that  they  might  have  endeav- 
ored to  indicate  to  him  that  he  had  already  passed 
the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi. 

That  evening  the  wind  rose  fresh  and  fair.  Rais- 
ing their  anchors,  and  keeping  near  the  shore,  with 
frequent  soundings,  they  pressed  on  toward  the 
southwest.  The  next  day  came  a  dead  calm.  Each 
vessel  floated  on  the  glassy  sea,  "  like  a  painted  ship 
on  a  painted  ocean."  Thus  they  moved  along,  day 
after  day,  encountering  calms,  when  not  a  ripple  was 
to  be  seen  on  the  mirrowed  expanse,  and  fresh 
breezes,  which  tossed  the  ocean   in  billowy  foam, 


■fw 


288 


THE   ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


and  storms  which  threatened  to  tear  the  masts  from 
the  hulls. 

On  the  14th  of  January  they  attempted  again  to 
effect  a  landing  in  the  boats.  But  the  surf  pre- 
vented. They  saw,  however,  upon  a  beautiful 
prairie,  extending  with  its  waving  grass  and  gor- 
geous flowers  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  vast 
herds  of  wild  horses  and  buffaloes.  All  on  board  the 
vessels  were  greatly  excited  by  this  spectacle.  They 
were  eager  to  land,  that  they  might  enjoy  the  pleas- 
ure of  an  encampment  and  the  excitement  of  hunt- 
ing and  the  chase. 

The  land  was  now  found  trending  more  and  more 
to  the  south.  They  had  reached  a  latitude  consid- 
erably below  that  of  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  as 
ascertained  by  La  Salle,  upon  his  first  visit.  The 
whole  aspect  of  the  country  seemed  changed.  There 
were  immense  treeless  prairies  continually  opening 
before  them,  crowded  with  game,  and  especially 
with  immense  herds  of  horses  and  buffaloes. 

At  length  they  came  to  apparently  the  mouth  of 
a  small  river.  A  boat  was  sent  on  shore,  with  orders 
to  kindle  a  fire,  as  a  signal,  should  they  find  a  good 
place  for  landing.  La  Salle  stood  upon  the  deck  of 
the  Aimable,  eagerly  watching.  Soon  he  saw  the 
smoke  curHng  up  through  the  clear  air  of  the  prairie. 
Just  as  La  Salle  was  entering  his  boat  for  the  shore, 


SEA  VOYAGE  TO  THE  GULF  OF  MEXICO.       289 


the  wind  freshened  and  tumbled  in  such  billows  from 
the  open  sea  that  the  boat,  which  had  already  landed, 
was  compelled  precipitately  to  return.  The  next 
morning  the  wind  abated  La  Salle  felt  himself  lost. 
He  resolved  to  land,  with  a  strong  party,  and  make  a 
thorough  exploraiion  of  the  region,  that  he  might, 
by  observation  or  by  communication  with  such  inhab- 
itants as  he  might  discover,  find  out  where  he  was. 
He  had  many  apprehensions  that  he  had  passed  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  and  that  he  was  far  in  the 
west,  skirting  the'coast  of  Mexico. 

13 


:!M. 


!    i 


'.    I 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
Lost  m  the  Wilderness, 

Treachery  of  Beaujeu. — Accumulating  Troubles. — Anxieties  of  La 
Salle. — March  on  the  Land. — The  Encampment. — Wreck  of  the 
Aimable. — Misadventure  with  the  Indians. — Commencement  of 
Jlostilities, — Desertion  of  Beaujeu  with  the  Joli. — The  Encamp- 
ment.— The  Indians  Solicit  Friendship. — The  Cruel  Repulse. — 
Sickness  and  Sorrow. — Exploring  Expeditions. — The  Mississippi 
sought  for  in  vain. 

The  altercation  between  La  Salle  and  Beaujeu 
still  continued.  The  chevalier  feared  that  the  cap- 
tain designed  to  abandon  him  and  return  to  France. 
Parties  were  formed,  and  the  dispute  on  board  the 
vessels  was  bitter.  La  Salle  was  convinced  that  he 
had  passed  the  Mississippi.  Others  argued  that 
they  had  not  reached  it.  In  fact  they  were  beyond 
Matagorda  Bay,  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Texas, 
iand  were  within  a  hundred  miles  of  the  Rio  Grande. 
A  dense  fog  prevented  the  landing  of  the  boat's 
crew.  La  Salle  insisting  upon  a  return,  the  vessels 
coasted  slowly  along,  a  distance  of  about  thirty 
miles,  till  they  came  to  an  inlet,  which  the  fog  had 
prevented  them  from  seeing  before,  and  which 
proved  to  be  Matagorda  Bay. 


^ 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


291 


The  expedition  was  now  in  serious  trouble. 
Their  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted.  They  had 
thus  far  seen  no  settlement,  on  the;  American  coast, 
from  which  they  could  obtain  supplies.  A  large 
party  was  landed  on  the  western  entrance  of  the  bay. 
They  threw  up  a  camp,  and  while  some  explored 
the  prairie  with  their  guns,  others  followed  up  the 
stream  with  their  fishing  rods,  An  ample  supply  of 
game,  of  great  variety,  was  taken,  and  also  an  abun- 
dance of  fish.  All  who  could  be  spared  from  the 
ships  hastened  to  the  shore.  The  weather  was 
delightful ;  cne  scenery  enchanting  ;  and  the  whole 
ship'3  company,  after  so  long  an  imprisonment  in 
the  crowded  vessels,  revelled  in  feasting  and  joy. 

"  Uneasy  lies  the  head  which  wears  a  crown." 
La  Salle,  feeling  keenly  his  responsibility  for  the 
success  of  the  expedition,  was  heavily  oppressed  by 
care.  One  of  the  boats  was  sent  up  the  bay,  seven 
or  eight  miles,  in  search  of  a  livei  or  brook  ;  but 
their  search  was  in  vain.  A  few  springs  of  tolerably 
good  water  were  found,  from  which  they  replenished 
their  empty  barrels.  Ducks  and  other  water-fowl 
were  met  in  great  abundance. 

The  vessels  were  all  anchored  in  the  bay,  near  the 
shore,  and  for  several  days,  in  this  sunny  region, 
beneath  cloudless  skies,  the  voyagers  generally 
enjoyed  all  the  pleasures  of  the  most  delightful  pic- 


292 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


nic  party.  La  Salle  saw  increasing  evidence  that 
Bcaujeu  was  intending  to  desert  him.  Me  was  anx- 
ious to  lay  in  supplies  for  a  long  voyage.  La  Salle 
wished  to  delay  only  to  obtain  provisions  for  fifteen 
days.  He  was  satisfied  that  it  would  not  take  longer 
than  that  to  return  to  the  point  where  he  now 
believed  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  to  be. 

In  this  emergence  he  decided  to  have  the  vessels 
coast  along  near  the  shore,  while  he  sent  a  chosen 
party  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  men,  to  march 
along  upon  the  land.  The  adventurous  band  com- 
menced its  journey  in  a  fog  so  dense  that  those  in 
the  rear  could  not  see  those  in  front.  M.  Joutel,  the 
historian  of  the  expedition  from  the  time  it  sailed 
from  France  until  its  close,  led  this  party. 

The  march  was  commenced  on  the  5th  of  Feb- 
ruary. Each  man  carried  his  pack  upon  his  own 
shoulders.  They  kept  along  as  near  as  possible  to 
the  sea.  The  first  night  they  encamped  on  a  slight 
eminence,  where  a  large  fire  was  built  to  signalize 
to  the  vessels  their  position.  For  a  week  they  thus 
journeyed  along,  through  marsh  and  prairie  and  for- 
est, building  each  night  their  signal  fires.  During 
all  this  time  they  caught  no  sight  of  their  ves- 
sels. On  the  13th  they  came  to  the  banks  of  a 
wide  creek  or  bayou,  which  they  had  no  means  of 
crossing. 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


293 


The  carpenters  were  immediately  set  to  work  in 
building  a  boat.  The  next  day,  while  thus  employed, 
the  Joli  and  the  Belle  hove  in  sight.  The  short  twi- 
light of  the  tropics  was  then  passing  into  night.  A 
signal  fire  was  built,  and  seen  by  those  on  the  ships. 
The  next  morning,  the  slow-sailing  Aimable,  which 
bore  La  Salle  and  his  companions,  appeared.  La 
Salle  landed  and  visited  the  encampment.  Having 
sounded  the  creek,  he  decided  to  bring  the  three  ves- 
sels in,  and  to  send  a  boat  to  explore  inland,  hoping 
that  the  creek  might  prove  to  be  the  mouth  of  some 
river.  The  channel  was  carefully  staked  out  for 
the  entrance  of  the  vessels,  safe  anchorage  chosen, 
and  orders  were  issued  for  the  three  to  enter  at  the 
next  high  tide.  La  Salle  would  give  the  signal  from 
the  shore,  when  they  were  to  move. 

Captain  Beaujeu  sent  back  the  insolent  answer, 
**  I  can  manage  my  own  vessel  without  any  instruc- 
tions from  Monsieur  La  Salle." 

As  this  message  arrived,  a  party  of  the  ship's  com- 
pany, who  Had  been  at  some  distance  from  the  camp, 
came  running  in,  much  alarmed,  saying  that  quite  an 
army  of  savages  was  approaching.  La  Salle  in- 
stantly called  all  his  force  to  arms,  that  he  might  be 
prepared  for  any  emergence.  Though  earnestly 
desirous  of  peace,  he  yet  deemed  it  important  to 
show  a  bold  front.     In  imposing  military  array,  with 


T^^ 


* 


i\ 


?^"^fE; 


! 


294 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


muskets  loaded,  and  the  beating  of  drums,  he  led  his 
band  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  to  meet 
the  Indians. 

Both  parties  halted  and  faced  each  other,  neither 
knowing  whether  the  other  wished  for  peace  or  Avar. 
La  Salle  directed  ten  of  his  men  to  lay  down  their 
arms,  and  advance  toward  the  Indians,  making 
friendly  signs,  and  endeavoring  to  invite  an  unarmed 
party  to  meet  them.  The  whole  body  at  once  threw 
down  their  arms,  consisting  of  bows  and  javelins,  and 
ran  forward  joyously,  caressing  the  Europeans, 
according  to  their  custom,  by  rubbing  their  hands 
first  over  their  own  breasts  and  arms,  and  then  over 
the  breasts  and  arms  of  their  newly  found  friends. 

Six  or  seven  accompanied  a  party  of  the  FreiiCh 
back  to  their  encampment.  La  Salle,  with  the  rest, 
accepted  an  invitation  to  visit  the  Indian  village, 
which  they  represented  as  distant  about  five  miles. 
Just  as  they  were  starting,  La  Salle  turned  his  eyes 
toward  the  bay,  when  he  saw,  much  to  his  conster- 
nation, that  their  store-ship  the  Aimable,  which  was 
left  under  the  care  of  Captain  Beaujeu,  instead  of 
following  the  channel  marked  out  by  the  stakes,  was 
paying  no  regard  to  them.  He  was  greatly  alarmed  ; 
but  there  was  nothing  which  he  could  do  to  repel 
the  danger. 

He  therefore,  though  in  great  perturbation,  fol- 


' 


LOST  IN  THE  WIT.^ERNESS. 


295 


fol- 


lowed the  savages  to  their  village.  It  consisted  of 
about  fifty  wigwams,  erected  upon  an  eminence  but 
sligluly  elevated  above  the  level  prairie.  The  huts 
were  built  of  mats  or  of  the  tanned  skins  of  the  buf- 
falo. Just  as  they  were  entering  the  village,  a  cannon 
was  fired  from  one  of  the  ships.  The  savages  were 
greatly  terrified,  and  simultaneo"sly  threw  themselves 
upon  the  ground,  burying  their  faces  in  the  grass. 
But  La  Salle  reassured  them,  stating  that  it  was 
merely  a  signal  to  him  that  one  of  his  ships  had 
come  to  anchor. 

Though  La  Salle  was  very  vigilant  to  guard 
against  any  treachery,  still  the  hospitality  manife;,ted 
by  the  Indians  seemed  sincere  and  cordial.  1  he  In- 
dians feasted  them  abundantly  with  fresh  buffalo 
steaks,  and  jerked  meat  consisting  of  thin  slices  of 
flesh  dried  in  the  sun  and  smoked.  Their  village 
was  near  the  creek,  and  La  Salle  counted  forty  large 
boats,  made  of  logs  hollowed  out,  such  as  he  had  seen 
on  the  Mississippi. 

Upon  returning  to  the  camp.  La  Salle  found 
his  worst  fears  realized.  The  Aimable  was  driven 
aground,  and  under  circumstances  which  rendered  it 
almost  certain  that  it  had  been  done  through  the 
treachery  of  Captain  Beaujeu.  La  Salle  had  marked 
out  the  channel  by  stakes,  had  sent  the  vessel  a 
pilot,  whom  Beaujeu  had  refused  to  receive,  and  had 


)s'^ 


I 


'.  ! 


fiH  m 


296 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


stationed  a  man  at  the  mast-head,  who  had  given  a 
loud  warning,  but  whose  cry  was  entirely  disregarded. 

"  Those  who  witnessed  the  manoeuvre,"  writes 
Joutel,  **  were  convinced,  by  irresistible  evidence, 
that  the  vessel  was  wrecked  by  design,  which  was 
one  of  the"  blackest  and  most  detestable  crimes 
which  can  enter  into  the  human  heart." 

The  vessel  was  run  upon  the  shore  at  the  high- 
est tide.  All  efforts  to  float  her  again  were  unavail- 
ing. The  calamity  was  irretrievable.  The  Aimable 
contained  all  the  ammunition,  the  mechanic  tools, 
and  the  farming  and  household  utensils.  But  La 
Salle,  ever  rising  superior  to  the  blows  of  misfortune, 
still  retained  his  firmness.  Diligently  he  engaged  in 
removing  the  stores  from  the  wrecked  ship.  One  of 
the  shallops  had  been,  as  it  was  believed,  treacher- 
ously destroyed. 

With  the  one  shallop  which  remained,  he  suc- 
ceeded, that  afternoon,  in  removing  from  the  ship  to 
an  encampment  on  the  shore,  the  ammunition,  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  the  mechanic  tools,  the  farming 
and  domestic  utensils,  and  a  few  barrels  of  provisions. 
During  the  night  a  storm  arose.  The  vessel  was 
dashed  to  pieces.  In  the  morning  the  bay  was 
covered  with  barrels,  chests,  bales,  and  other  d6bris 
of  the  wreck.  While  affairs  were  in  this  deplorable 
state,  the  savages,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  in 


I 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


297 


suc- 
lip  to 

con- 
ming 
;ions. 

was 

was 
ebris 
rable 
ty  in 


number,  made  another  visit  to  the  camp.  The 
shores  were  strewed  with  articles  of  inestimable 
value  to  these  poor  Indians.  Sentinels  were  sta- 
tioned to  prevent  any  robbery ;  but  the  Indians 
manifested  no  disposition  to  perpetrate  any  acts  of 
violence. 

La  Salle  was  in  great  want  of  more  boats.  The 
Indians  had  some,  which  were  dug  out  from  im- 
mense trunks  of  trees,  of  graceful  form  and  rich  carv- 
ing, capable  of  carrying  twenty  or  thirty  men.  As 
all  the  work  on  these  boats  had  been  performed  with 
stone  hatchets,  almost  an  infinity  of  labor  had  been 
expended  upon  them,  and  they  were  deemed  very 
valuable. 

La  Salle  sent  two  trusty  men  to  the  village  of  the 
Indians,  to  purchase,  if  they  could,  two  of  the  boats. 
When  they  entered  the  wigwams,  they  found  that  a 
bale  of  blankets,  which  had,  drifted  along  the  bay, 
had  been  picked  up  by  the  Indians,  and  divided 
aiiiong  them.  They  made  no  attempt  at  conceal- 
ment. Not  having  any  clear  views  of  the  rights  of 
property,  they  had  no  thought  that  they  had  done 
anything  wrong  in  taking  goods  which  they  had 
found  drifting  in  the  water.  The  officers  returned 
to  La  Salle  with  this  report. 

Suffering  from  shipwreck  and  great  destitution, 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  economize,  as  much  as 


298 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


possible,  in  his  expenditures.  He  therefore  decided 
to  send  some  men  to  the  Indians,  to  endeavor  to 
obtain  two  boats  in  exchange  for  the  blankets  and  a 
few  other  articles  which  they  had  picked  up.  M. 
Hamel,  one  of  Beaujeu's  officers,  volunteered  to  go 
on  this  mission,  with  a  boat's  crew,  in  the  shallop  of 
the  Joli.  He  was  an  impetuous  young  fellow,  with 
more  bravery  than  prudence.  Assuming  that  the 
Indians  had  stolen  the  blankets,  and  that  they  were 
to  be  browbeaten  and  forced  to  make  restitution  by 
the  surrender  of  two  of  their  boats,  he  advanced, 
upon  his  landing,  in  such  mena  mv,  military  array  as 
to  frighten  the  Indians.  Most  ot  them  fled  into  the 
woods. 

He  entered  the  deserted  cabins,  picked  up  all  the 
blankets  he  could  find,  stole  a  number  of  very  nicely 
tanned  deer  skins,  and  then,  seizing  two  of  the  best 
boats,  put  men  on  board  of  each,  and  commenced 
his  return  to  the  ship.  He  was  quite  elated  with  his 
performance,  thinking  it  a  heroic  achievement.  As 
they  were  paddling  slowly  down  the  bay,  the  wind 
rose  strongly  against  them.  Night  came  on  cold 
and  dark.  It  became  necessary  to  land  and  wait  for 
the  morning. 

They  built  a  large  fire.  Wrapped  in  blankets, 
they  threw  themselves  upon  the  grass  around,  with 
their  feet  toward   the  glowing  coals,  and   soon  all 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


299 


fell  asleep.     Sentinels  had  been  stationed  at  a  short 
distance  from  the  fire,  but  they  slept  also. 

The  Indians  returned  to  their  wigwams.  They 
found  their  treasures  gone  and  tw-*  of  their  best 
bo?ts  stolen.  As  night  came,  they  saw  in  the  dis- 
tance the  light  of  a  camp-fire,  and  understood  full  well 
what  it  signified.  With  silent  tread,  and  breathing 
vengeance,  they  crept  through  the  forest  upon  their 
sleeping  foes.  At  a  given  signal,  the  forest  re- 
sounded with  the  dreadful  war-whoop,  and  a  shower 
of  arrows  fell  upon  the  sleepers.  Two  were  killed 
jutright ;  two  were  severely  wounded.  The  rest 
sprung  to  their  arm.s,  while  some  fled  in  terror. 

The  Indians,  aware  of  the  terrible  power  of  the 
white  man's  musket,  did  not  wait  for  a  battle. 
Having  inflicted  this  deed  of  revenge,  they  suddenly 
disaopeared.  Onu  of  the  men,  M.  Moranget,  a 
nephew  of  La  Salle,  succeeded  in  reaching  the  en- 
campment of  his  friends,  though  faint  and  bleeding. 
One  arrow  had  inflicted  a  terrible  wound,  almost 
cutting  its  way  through  his  shoulder.  Another  had 
cut  a  deep  gash  along  his  bosom. 

La  Salle  immediately  sent  an  armed  party  to  the 
spot.  He  was  exceedingly  chagrined  by  the  cruel 
blunder  perpetrated  by  his  envoy.  Though  he 
could  not  blame  the  Indians,  he  knew  full  well  that, 
their  vengeance  being  thus  aroused,  they  would,  if 


300 


THE   ADVENTURES  OF   LA  SALLE. 


they  could,  doom  all  to  ind'scriminate  slaughter. 
It  was  necessary  for  him  therefore  to  take  the  most 
decisive  action  in  self-defence.  The  dead  were 
buried.  One  man,  helplessly  wounded,  was  brought 
back  to  the  camp.  The  others  returned  unharmed. 
This  disaster  took  place  in  the  night  of  the  5th  of 
March,  1685. 

These  calamities  operated  fearfully  against  La 
Salle.  Beaujeu  took  advantage  of  them,  and  lost  no 
opportunity  of  proclaiming  them  as  evidence  that 
La  Salle  was  utterly  incompetent  to  conduct  such  an 
enterprise  as  that  in  which  he  was  engaged. 
Quite  a  number,  who  had  formerly  been  friends  of 
La  Salle,  ranged  themselves  on  the  side  of  Beaujeu, 
who  now  openly  proclaimed  his  intention  of  aban- 
doning the  enterprise  and  returning  to  France. 
Still  he  continued  to  do  everything  in  his  power  to 
embarrass  the  operations  of  La  Salle.  There  were 
several  pieces  of  cannon  on  board  the  Belle.  But 
nearly  all  the  cannon  balls  were  in  the  hold  of  the 
Joli.  Beaujeu,  on  the  eve  of  his  departure,  refused 
to  give  them  up,  saying  that  it  was  inconvenient  for 
him  to  get  at  them. 

About  the  14th  of  March,  Captain  Beaujeu  spread 
the  sails  of  the  Joli,  and  disappeared  over  the  hori- 
zon of  the  sea,  on  his  voyage  to  France.  He  took 
with  him  sixty  or  seventy  of  the  company,  and  many 


f^ 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


301 


stores  which  were  deemed  essential  in  the  establish- 
ment of  a  colony.  La  Salle  was  left  with  about  two 
hundred  men,  encamped  upon  the  banks  of  an  un- 
known inlet,  and  with  one  single  small  vessel,  the 
Belle,  anchored  in  the  bay.  To  add  to  the  gloom 
of  his  situation,  the  Indians  were  justly  exasperated 
against  him. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  was  to  build  a  fort  for 
defence.  Thinking  it  not  impossible  that  the  broad 
creek  he  had  entered  might  prove  to  be  one  of  the 
mouths  of  the  Mississippi,  he  decided  to  set  out  on 
an  exploring  tour  up  the  river  for  some  distance  into 
the  interior.  Five  boats,  containing  a  well-armed 
party  of  about  fifty  persons,  embarked  upon  this 
enterprise.  La  Salle  himself  took  the  command. 
About  one  hundred  and  forty  persons  were  left 
behind  in  the  fort,  under  the  control  of  M.  Joutel. 
Those  who  were  left  in  garrison,  were  to  employ 
their  time  in  strengthening  the  fort,  and  in  building 
a  large  boat  on  the  European  plan. 

The  savages  came  frequently  around  the  encamp- 
ment at  night,  barking  like  dogs  and  howling  like 
wolves.  They  did  not  venture  upon  any  attack. 
Upon  one  occasion,  however,  a  few  men  Were  at 
work  at  a  little  distance  from  the  encampment, 
when  they  saw  a  large  band  of  savages  approaching. 
The  workmen  fled  to  the  fort,  leaving  all  their  tools 


rnr 


1 1 


'  ^'\   '* 


302 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


behind  them.  The  savages  gathered  them  up  and 
retired.  It  was  not  safe  to  wander  far  for  game.  But 
fish  was  taken  in  great  abundance  from  the  bay. 

Early  in  April,  the  garrison  was  alarmed  by  the 
sight  of  a  distant  sail.  It  was  feared  that  it  was  a 
war-ship  of  the  hostile  Spaniards,  coming  to  destroy 
them.  The  vessel,  however,  passed  by,  without 
apparently  seeing  the  encampment.  Several  tragic 
incidents  ensued.  One  man  was  bitten  by  a  rattle- 
snake. After  suffering  dreadful  agonies  he  died. 
Another,  who  was  fishing,  was  swept  away  by  the 
current  and  was  drowned.  Fortunately,  beds  of  ex- 
cellent salt  were  found,  formed  by  the  evaporation 
of  salt  water  in  basins  on  the  land. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  savages  manifested 
much  of  a  Christian  disposition.  They  frequently 
came  near  the  fort,  and  made  signs  indicative  of 
their  desire  that  friendly  relations  might  be  restored. 
But  La  Salle,  fearing  treachery,  and  not  having  full 
confidence  in  the  prudence  of  those  he  left  behind, 
gave  orders  that  no  intercourse  should  be  opened 
with  the  savages  until  his  return. 

Early  in  May,  quite  a  large  party  of  Indians 
appeared  near  the  fort.  Three  of  them,  laying  aside 
their  weapons,  came  forward  and  made  signs  that 
they  wished  for  a  conference.  M.  Joutel,  instead  of 
sending  three  unarmed  men  to  meet  them,  invited 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


303 


them  to  come  into  the  fort.  Though  they  thus 
placed  themselves  entirely  in  his  power,  they,  with- 
out the  slightest  hesitation,  entered  the  enclosure. 
They  quietly  sat  down,  and,  by  signs,  said  that 
hunters  from  the  fort  had  often  been  near  them,  so 
that  they  could  easily  have  killed  them.  But  they 
refrained  from  doing  them  any  injury.  M.  Moranget, 
who  had  been  so  severely  wounded,  urged  that  they 
should  be  terribly  punished,  in  revenge  for  the  attack 
upon  the  camp.  This  infamous  proposal  M.  Joutel 
rejected. 

But  his  conduct  was  inexcusable.  He  gave  them 
a  very  unfriendly  reception  ;  and  soon  ordered  them 
to  depart.  They  had  scarcely  left  the  entrance  gate, 
when  he  ordered  several  muskets  to  be  fired,  as  if  at 
them.  They  thought  that  they  were  treacherously 
fired  upon,  and  fled  precipitately.  He  then  ordered 
several  cannon-shot  to  be  thrown  to  the  eminence, 
where  the  large  party  was  peacefully  assembled. 
This  scattered  them.  Such  was  the  response  to  the 
Indians'  appeal  for  friendship.  Thus  insanely  did 
the  garrison  establish  open  hostilities  between  the 
two  parties,  when  it  was  evident  that  the  Indians 
desired  friendship. 

La  Salle,  in  ascending  the  river,  found  a  prairie 
region  far  more  rich  and  beautiful  than  that  occupied 
by  the  encampment  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek.     He 


■i. 


304 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


sent  back  two  boats,  with  directions  that  about  thirty 
of  the  most  able-bodied  men  should  remain  to  garri- 
son the  fort,  while  the  rest,  including  all  the  women 
and  children,  were  to  embark,  under  M.  Moranget, 
for  the  new  location.  Early  in  July  another  messen- 
ger came  with  instructions  for  all  the  remaining  gar- 
rison to  embark,  with  all  the  stores  they  could  carry, 
in  the  Belle,  and  ascend  the  river  many  leagues,  to 
join  their  companions  in  the  new  settlement,  and  to 
bury,  in  careful  concealment,  aU  the  goods  which 
could  not  be  removed. 

But  sorrows  and  troubles  without  number  came. 
The  blazing  sun  of  summer  withered  them.  Many 
were  sick.  All  were  languid,  discontented,  disheart- 
ened. The  wood  to  build  their  huts  had  to  be  drawn 
three  miles  by  hand.  There  was  no  heart  for  the 
work.  Discontented  men  always  quarrel.  Even  La 
Salle  lost  hope,  and  no  longer  displayed  his  custom- 
ary energy  and  sagacity.  Those  who  had  professed 
to  be  good  house-carpenters,  were  found  to  be  totally 
ignorant  of  their  business.  Food  became  scarce. 
More  than  thirty  in  a  few  weeks  died.  These  funeral 
scenes  spread  gloom  over  the  whole  encampment, 
and  all  wished  themselves  back  in  France. 

La  Salle  could  intrust  weighty  responsibilities  to 
no  one.     He  was  compelled  to  superintend  every- 


■1 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


305 


thirty 

garri- 
vomen 
•angct, 
lessen- 
ig  gar- 
l  carry, 
;ues,  to 
and  to 

which 

r  came. 
Many 

isheart- 
drawn 

for  the 
ven  La 
ustoin- 
ofessed 
totally 
scarce, 
funeral 
pment, 

lities  to 
every- 


thing, and  even  to  devote  himself  to  the  minutest 
details. 

La  Salle  called  this  river  La  Vache,  or  Cow  River, 
in  consequence  of  the  vast  number  of  buffalo  cows 
which  he  saw  grazing  upon  the  banks.  The  spot 
chosen  for  the  village  or  encampment,  if  we  can  judge 
from  the  description  of  M.  Joutel,  must  have  been 
quite  enchanting.  There  was  an  elevated  expanse, 
smooth  and  fertile,  raised  many  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  stream.  An  undulating  prairie,  covered  with 
waving  grass  and  flowers,  spread  far  away  for 
leagues  toward  the  north  and  the  west,  bordered,  in 
the  distance,  by  forest-covered  hills.  The  river 
flowed  placidly  upon  the  east,  entering  into  the  long 
and  wide  bay  upon  the  south.  Nothing  could  exceed 
the  beauty  of  the  prairie,  waving  in  the  richest  bloom 
of  flowers  of  every  variety  of  tint. 

A  large  cellar  was  dug,  that  the  ammunition  and 
other  valuables  might  be  stored  beneath  the  ground, 
as  a  protection  against  fire.  La  Salle,  with  a  few 
companions,  made  several  excursions  of  fifteen  or 
twenty  miles  into  the  country,  hoping  to  find  the 
Mississippi,  or  some  Indians  who  could  give  him 
information  upon  that  point.  Failing  in  all  these,  he 
decided  upon  a  more  extensive  exploration. 

The  property  at  the  settlement  now  consisted  of 
only  two  hundred  muskets,  two  hundred  swords,  one 


M 


3o6 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


hundred  kegs  of  powder,  three  thousand  pounds  of 
bullets,  three  hundred  pounds  of  lead,  several  bars 
of  steel  and  of  iron  to  be  hammered  into  nails,  and  a 
tolerable  supply  of  farming  and  mechanic  tools. 
They  had  no  ploughs,  horses,  or  oxen.  Without 
these,  farming  could  be  carried  on  only  upon  a  very 
limited  scale.  They  had,  however,  twenty  barrels  of 
flour,  a  puncheon  and  a  half  of  wine,  a  few  gallons 
of  brandy,  one  or  two  swine,  and  one  cock  and  hen. 

The  exploring  party  of  fifty  set  out  in  two  bands, 
in  October,  from  the  bay,  which  he  had  named  St. 
Louis.  M.  Joutel  was  left  in  command  at  the  settle- 
ment, with  the  strictest  injunctions  to  have  no  inter- 
course with  the  Indians.  One  band  ascended  the 
river  in  boats.  The  other  followed  along  upon  the 
shore.  Having  ascended  the  river  many  leagues,  and 
being  fully  convinced  that  it  was  not  a  branch  of  the 
Mississippi,  they  drew  their  boats  upon  the  eastern 
shore,  and  all  commenced  their  march,  over  the 
boundless  prairies,  with  packs  upon  their  backs, 
toward  the  rising  sun. 

Ere  long  they  saw  in  the  distance  an  Indian  vil- 
lage, consisting  of  a  cluster  of  thirty  or  forty  wig- 
wams. It  was  delightfully  situated.  The  Indians, 
in  locating  their  villages,  ever  had  a  keen  sense  of 
landscape  beauty.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for  the 
fact  that,  under   the  leadership  of  La  Salle,  there 


i"' 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


307 


should  have  been  a  battle.  But  it  was  so.  We 
have  no  explanation  of  the  circumstances.  After  a 
brief  conflict,  the  savages  fled,  many  being  wounded 
and  probably  some  killed,  for  they  were  accustomed 
to  carry  their  dead  with  them  on  a  retreat. 

La  Salle  and  his  party  entered  the  abandoned 
village.  They  found,  cowering  in  one  of  the  wig- 
wams, a  woman  who  had  been  struck  by  a  bullet  in 
the  neck,  and  who  was  dying.  A  young  girl  was 
with  her.  Just  after  this.  La  Salle  sent  a  party  of 
six  men  to  explore  a  stream.  After  a  toilsome  day 
the  party  encamped  for  the  night.  They  built  their 
fire,  cooked  their  supper,  and,  without  establishing 
any  watch,  wrapped  themselves  in  their  blankets  for 
sleep. 

The  next  day  they  did  not  return.  La  Salle's 
anxieties  were  roused.  He  set  out  in  search  of  them. 
The  dead  bodies  of  the  six  were  found,  pierced  with 
arrows,  scalped,  and  half  devoured  by  wolves.  The 
details  of  this  midnight  tragedy  were  never  known. 
Saddened  by  this  calamity,  yet  striving  to  maintain 
cheerful  spirits,  the  party  pressed  on  their  way. 
After  many  days'  march  they  came  to  another  large 
river,  which  proved  to  be  that  which  is  now  known 
as  the  Colorado,  which  empties  into  Matagorda  Bay, 
more  than  four  hundred  miles  west  of  the  mouths 
of  the  Mississippi.      r,,„:  -  ,.  .      /.;>    *  j    v  \.     ^ 


3o8 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


I  ! 


As  they  were  journeying  along,  one  of  the  men, 
with  blistered  feet,  stopped  to  adjust  his  shoes. 
When  he  resumed  his  march,  he  found  that  the 
party  was  out  of  sight,  and  he  could  not  overtake 
them.  The  grass  of  the  prairie  was  higher  than  the 
men's  heads,  and  there  were  many  tracks  through  it 
which  were  called  buffalo  streets.  It  was  impossible 
for  him  to  tell  which  path  the  men  had  taken.  He 
was  hopelessly  lost.  To  follow  either  one  of  them 
might  lead  him  farther  and  farther  from  his  compan- 
ions, where  he  would  perish  miserably. 

Night  came.  He  fired  his  gun  several  times,  but 
could  get  no  response.  He  threw  himself  upon  the 
grass.  In  the  intensity  of  his  anxiety,  he  could  not 
sleep.  All  the  next  day  ond  the  next  night,  he 
remained  upon  the  spot,  hop:.ig  that  his  companions 
might  come  back  in  search  for  him.  They  did  not 
return.  He  had  been  reprin\anded  the  preceding 
day  for  some  misconduct,  and  it  was  supposed  that 
he  had  deserted. 

Almost  in  despair  he  retraced  his  stepsj  travelling 
mostly  by  night,  through  fear  that  he  might  en- 
counter the  savages.  After  a  month  of  toil  and 
suffering,  ragged  and  emaciate  he  at  midnight 
reached  the  settlement.  Many  weeks  passed  away, 
and  no  tidings  whatever  were  heard  of  the  exploring 
party.      One   morning   early   in    March,   M.  Joutel 


ffl 


<M 


LOST  IN  THE  WILDERNESS. 


309 


chanced  to  be  upon  the  roof  of  a  hut,  when  he  saw 
far  away  on  the  prairie,  eight  men  approaching.  He 
immediately  took  a  well-armed  party  and  advanced 
to  meet  them.  They  proved  to  be  a  portion  of  the 
exploring  band.  They  said  that  others  were  returning 
by  another  route.  They  were  all  in  a  deplorable  condi- 
tion. Their  clothes  were  in  tatters.  Most  of  them  were 
without  hats.    Their  shirts  were  entirely  worn  out. 

All  were  rejoiced  to  see  La  Salle  again.  But  he 
had  no  tidings  to  give  of  the  long-sought-for  river. 
The  situation  in  which  the  colonists,  with  their 
greatly  diminished  numbers,  now  found  themselves 
was  appalling.  They  were  utterly  lost  in  the  bound- 
less wilderness  of  this  new  world.  All  communica- 
tion with  their  friends  m  France  was  cut  off.  There 
was  no  hope  that  any  French  vessel  would  ever 
search  for  them  ;  or  could  find  them,  even  if  such 
search  were  undertaken.  The  Indians  were  hostile. 
Death  would  gradually  diminish  their  numbers,  and 
finally  the  remnant  would  either  be  exterminated  or 
carried  into  captivity  by  the  savages. 

To  add  to  the  affliction  of  La  Salle,  the  Belle,  the 
only  vessel  remaining  to  him,  was  wrecked  and 
utterly  lost.  Several  of  the  sailors  were  drowned  ;  and 
stores  of  inestimable  value  were  destroyed.  Father 
Le  Clerc,  in  describing  this  untoward  event,  writes : 

"  We  leave  the  reader  to  imagine  the  grief  and 


310 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


the  affliction  felt  by  the  Chevaher  La  Salle,  at  an 
accident  which  completely  ruined  all  his  measures. 
His  great  courage  even  could  not  have  borne  him 
up,  had  not  God  aided  his  virtue  by  the  help  of 
extraordinary  grace.'' 

Until  the  loss  of  the  Belle,  he  had  been  sustained 
by  the  hope  that,  in  the  last  extremity,  the  remnant 
of  his  company  might  find  their  way  back  to  St. 
Domingo,  and  thence  to  France.  This  hope  was 
now  extinguished. 

Under  these  circumstances  La  Salle  resolved  to 
undertake  another  exploring  tour.  Having  refreshed 
himself  and  his  men,  and  obtained  new  articles  of 
clothing,  mainly  by  distributing  the  garments  of  the 
dead  among  the  living,  early  in  May,  1686,  the  party 
again  set  forth.  Those  who  remained  behind  em- 
ployed themselves  in  strengthening  the  fortifications; 
in  unsuccessfully  cultivating  the  soil,  for  most  of  the 
seeds  would  not  sprout,  and  in  the  chase,  laying  in 
a  store  of  jerked  meat.  They  had  several  nostile 
rencontres  with  the  Indians,  in  which  the  savages 
were  invariably  beaten,  in  consequence  of  the  supe- 
riority of  the  weapons  of  the  Europeans. 

But  there  was  no  harmony  in  the  settlement. 
Loud  murmurs  ascended  continually.  Some  de- 
nounced La  Salle.  Some  defended  him.  The 
antagonistic  parties  were  almost  ready  to  draw  their 
swords  against  each  other. 


le,  at  an 

neasures. 

)rne  him 

help  of 

sustained 

remnant 

ck  to  St. 

lope  was 

jsolved  to 
refreshed 
irticles  of 
nts  of  the 
he  party 
lind  em- 
fications; 
ost  of  the 
laying  in 
al  Hostile 
savages 
he  supe- 

ttlcment. 

ome   de- 

■n.      The 

raw  their 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A  Trip  tozvard  Mexico, 

Arrangements  for  the  Journey. — The  Departure. — Indians  on  Horse- 
back.— Scenes  of  Enchantment. — Attractive  Character  of  La 
Salle. — Visit  to  the  Kironas. — The  Bite  of  the  Snake. — Adven- 
tures Wild  and  Perilous. — Hardihood  of  the  Indian  Hunter. — 
The  Long  Sickne.ss. — A  Man  Devoured  by  a  Crocodile. — The 
Return. 

Though  La  Salle  was  now  more  than  four 
hundred  miles  west  of  the  Mississippi  River,  he  was 
still  under  the  impression  that  he  was  east  of  tliat 
point.  He  therefore,  in  his  blind  search;  directed 
his  steps  toward  the  setting  sun.  F'ather  Douay, 
who  accompanied  this  expedition,  has  given  a  de- 
tailed account  of  its  adventures. 

After  religious  ceremonies  in  the  chapel  of  the 
fort,  the  party,  cons.'sting  of  twenty  persons,  set  out, 
on  the  22d  of  April,  1686.  They  took,  for  the 
journey,  four  pounds  of  powder,  four  pounds  of  lead, 
two  axes,  two  dozen  knives,  two  kettles,  and  a  few 
awls  and  beads. 

On  the  third  day  out  they  entered  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  prairies  they  had  ever  seen.     To  their 


312 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


astonishment  they  saw,  on  the  plain,  a  large  number 
of  people,  some  on  foot  and  some  on  horseback. 
Several  of  these  came  galloping  toward  them,  booted 
and  spurred,  and  seated  on  saddles.  They  were 
Indians  who  were  in  a  high  state  of  civilization,  hav- 
ing long  held  intimate  relations  with  the  Spaniards. 
They  gave  the  Frenchmen  an  earnest  invitation  to 
visit  them,  in  their  village,  which  was  about  twenty 
miles  distant.  But  as  this  would  take  them  quite 
out  of  their  course,  the  invitation  was  declined. 
Continuing  their  tour,  they  encamped  at  night,  being 
careful  to  throw  up  around  them  entrenchments 
which  would  protect  them  from  attack.  The  next 
two  days  they  continued  their  journey  over  the 
prairie,  until  they  reached  a  river,  which  La  Salle 
named  Robek.  The  amount  of  wild  cattle  seen  was 
prodigious.  Many  of  the  herds  numbered  thou- 
sands. In  a  few  moments  they  shot  ten.  The  meat 
they  cut  into  very  thin  slices,  and  dried  in  the  blaz- 
ing sun,  over  the  smoke  of  a  smouldering  fire.  Thus 
they  were  provided  with  nutritious  food  for  four  or 
five  days. 

Crossing  the  Robek  in  a  hastily  constructed  raft, 
after  marching  about  five  miles  they  came  to  another 
very  beautiful  river,  wider  and  deeper  than  the  Seine 
at  Paris.  It  was  skirted  by  a  magnificent  forest,  with 
no  underbrush,  presenting  a  park  such  as  the  hand  of 


■■^ — ^ 


A  TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


313 


umber 
eback. 
Dooted 
'   were 
n,  hav- 
niards. 
tion  to 
twenty 
n  quite 
;clined. 
,  being 
hments 
le  next 
'■er   the 
Salle 
;en  was 
thou- 
meat 
blaz- 
Thus 
our  or 

d  raft, 
not  her 
;  Seine 
,  with 
nd  of 


man  never  planted.  In  this  Eden-like  grove  there 
were  many  trees  laden  with  rich  fruit. 

This  river,  which  La  Salle  named  La  Maligne, 
they  also  crossed  upon  a  raft.  Passing  through  the 
forest  beyond,  they  entered  upon  another  extensive 
prairie.  Continuing  their  tour  through  a  country 
which  they  describe  as  full  of  enchantments,  with 
blooming  plains  skirted  with  vines,  fruit  trees,  and 
groves,  they  came  to  a  river  which  they  callen  Hiens, 
from  one  of  their  party,  a  German,  who,  in  endeav- 
oring to  ford  it,  got  stuck  fast  in  the  mud.  Two 
men  swam  across  with  axes  on  their  backs.  They 
then  cut  down  the  largest  trees,  on  each  side,  so  that 
their  branches  met  in  the  middle.  By  this  bridge 
the  party  crossed.  More  than  thirty  times,  during 
this  trip,  they  resorted  to  this  measure  for  crossing 
streams. 

**  After  several  days'  march,"  writes  Father  Douay, 
"  in  a  pretty  fine  country,  we  entered  a  delightful 
territory,  where  we  found  a  numerous  tribe,  who  re- 
ceived us  with  all  possible  friendship ;  even  the  women 
coming  to  embrace  our  men.  They  made  us  sit 
down  on  well-made  mats,  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
wigwam,  near  the  chiefs,  who  presented  us  with  the 
calumet,  adorned  with  feathers  of  every  hue,  which 
we  had  to  smoke  in  turn." 

The  Indians  feasted  them  abundantly,  with  the 
14 


'lli 


314 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


best  of  their  fare,  and  presented  them  with  some  ex- 
cellently tanned  buffalo  skins,  for  moccasins.  La 
Salle  gave  them,  in  return,  some  beads,  with  which 
they  seemed  to  be  greatly  delighted.  Father  Douay 
writes : 

"  During  our  stay.  Chevalier  La  Salle  so  won 
them  by  his  manners,  and  insinuated  so  much  of  the 
glory  of  our  king,  telling  them  that  he  was  greater 
and  higher  than  the  sun,  that  they  were  all  ravished 
with  astonishment." 

Continuing  their  journey,  they  crossed  several 
rivers,  until  they  came  to  a  large  Indian  village  of 
three  hundred  cabins.  Just  as  they  were  approach- 
ing the  village  they  came  upon  a  herd  of  deer  and 
shot  one.  The  Indians,  who  heard  the  report  and 
saw  the  deer  fall  dead,  were  terror-stricken.  In  a 
mass  they  fled  to  the  neighboring  forest.  La  Salle, 
to  avoid  surprise,  entered  the  village  in  military  array. 

Entering  the  largest  cabin,  which  proved  to  be 
that  of  the  chief,  they  found  a  very  aged  woman,  the 
wife  of  the  chief,  who,  from  her  infirmities,  was 
unable  to  fly.  La  Salle  treated  the  terrified  woman 
with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  by  signs  assured  her 
that  he  intended  no  harm.  Three  grown-up  sons  of 
the  chief,  who  were  watching  the  progress  of  events 
with  great  solicitude,  seeing  no  indication  of  hostile 
measures,  cautiously  returned.     La  Salle  met  them 


A  TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


315 


with  friendly  signs,  and  accepted  the  presented  calu- 
met. The  young  chiefs  then  called  to  their  people 
in  the  distance,  and  all  returned.  The  evening  was 
passed  in  feasting,  dancing,  and  all  kinds  of  semi- 
barbarian  festivities. 

Still  La  Salle  did  not  venture  to  sleep  in  the 
wigwams,  where  his  party  would  be  entirely  in  the 
power  of  those  who  might  prove  treacherous.  He 
returned  to  encamp  in  a  dense  cane-brake,  where  no 
foe  could  approach  without  giving  warning.  In  the 
night,  some  thought  they  heard  approaching  foot- 
steps. But  La  Salle  made  it  manifest  that  they 
were  all  on  the  alert,  and  the  foe,  if  there  were  any 
foe  approaching,  drew  off. 

The  alarm  was  doubtless  groundless.  The  next 
morning  there  was  a  repetition  of  all  the  tokens 
of  friendship  which  were  manifested  the  evening 
before.  Continuing  their  route  about  thirty  miles, 
they  came  to  another  Indian  village.  The  savages 
seemed  to  have  no  suspicions  whatever  of  the 
strangers.  A  party,  seeing  them  approaching  in  the 
distance,  came  out  to  meet  them  as  if  they  were  old 
friends.  They  seemed  to  be  quite  gentlemanly  men 
in  their  courteous  and  polished  demeanor.  They 
gave  the  strangers  an  earnest  invitation  to  visit  their 
village. 

These  Indians  had  heard  of  the  Spaniards,  and  of 


3i6 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA  SALLE. 


the  atrocities  of  which  they  were  guilty  farther  west. 
They  were  quite  overjoyed  when  told  that  the 
French  were  at  war  with  the  Spaniards  ;  and  were 
quite  eager  to  raise  an  army  and  march  with  the 
French  to  attack  them.  La  Salle  entered  into  a 
cordial  alliance  with  these  Indians,  who  were  called 
the  Kironas.  He  promised  that  he  would  eventu- 
ally, if  it  were  in  his  power,  return  with  more  numer- 
ous troops. 

It  would  appear  that  La  Salle  was  now  convinced 
that  he  would  not  find  the  Mississippi  by  journeying 
further  west ;  for  he  turned  his  steps  toward  the 
northeast.  There  was  a  large  river  near  the  village, 
across  which  the  hospitable  Indians  paddled  them  in 
their  boats.  As  they  were  crossing  a  beautiful 
prairie,  their  Indian  companion,  whose  name  was 
Nika,  called  out  suddenly,  "  I  am  dead !  I  am  dead." 

A  venomous  snake  had  bitten  him,  and  the  limb 
began  instantly  to  throb  and  swell.  In  rude  sur- 
gery, they,  with  their  pocket-knives,  cut  out  the  flesh 
around.  Deep  gashes  were  cut  near  the  wound, 
hoping  that  the  poison  would  be  carried  away  in  the 
free  flowing  of  the  blood.  They  applied  poultices  of 
herbs,  which  they  had  been  told  were  available  in 
such  cases.  After  much  suffering,  which  the  Indian 
bore  with  wonderful  stoicism,  he  recovered  from 
the  perilous  wound. 


'K»™ai''nHl-M»'.  »,., 


A  TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


317 


Journeying  on,  day  after  day,  they  at  length 
reached  a  broad  river,  whose  current  was  so  rapid 
that  they  saw,  at  once,  that  it  would  be  very  difficult 
to  effect  a  passage.  This  was  probably  the  Colorado, 
many  miles  above  the  point  where  they  had  touched 
it  in  one  of  their  previous  excursions.  They  made  a 
raft.  Most  of  the  company  were  afraid  to  attempt 
to  cross  upon  it.  La  Salle,  with  his  brother  Cavalier 
and  one  or  two  others,  got  on.  As  soon  as  they 
pushed  out  from  the  shore,  into  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  the  swiftly  rushing  torrent  seized  them, 
whirled  the  raft  around,  and  swept  it  down  the 
stream  with  resistless  velocity.  In  a  few  moments 
it  disappeared,  as  the  foaming  flood  bore  it  around 
a  bend  in  the  stream. 

"It  was  a  moment,"  writes  Father  Douay,  "of 
extreme  anguish  for  us  all.  We  despaired  of  ever 
again  seeing  our  guardian  angel  the  Chevalier  de  la 
Salle."  Several  hours  passed  away.  The  men  left 
upon  the  bank  were  in  utter  bewilderment.  They 
knew  not  what  to  do.  "  The  day  was  spent,"  it  is 
written,  "  in  tears  and  weeping." 

Just  before  nightfall,  to  their  great  joy,  they  saw 
La  Salle  and  his  party  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river.  It  subsequently  appeared  that  the  raft  struck 
a  large  tree,  which  had  been  torn  from  the  banks, 
and    was   almost    stationary   in   the   middle   of  the 


318 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


stream ;  its  roots,  heavy  with  earth  and  stone,  drag- 
ging on  the  bottom.  By  seizing  the  branches  they 
dragged  themselves  out  of  the  current,  and  by 
grasping  the  branches  of  other  trees,  overhanging 
the  water,  they  at  length,  through  a  thousand  perils, 
succeeded  in  gaining  the  eastern  bank,  several  miles 
below  the  point  where  they  had  constructed  the 
raft.  One  of  the  men  was  swept  from  ^ae  raft  and 
swam  ashore. 

The  party  was  now  divided,  with  the  foaming  and 
apparently  impassable  torrent  rushing  between  them. 
On  both  sides  the  night  was  spent  in  great  anxiety. 
Many  were  the  plans  suggested  and  abandoned,  to 
form  a  reunion.  In  the  morning.  La  Salle  shouted 
to  them  across  the  river,  that  they  must  build  two 
light  rafts,  of  the  very  buoyant  canes,  and  cross  on 
them,  promising  them  that  he  would  send  several 
strong  swimmers  into  the  river  to  aid  them. 

One  such  raft  was  constructed.  With  fear  and 
trembling  five  men  ventured  upon  it.  The  raft  was 
so  light  that  it  barely  supported  its  burden.  With 
long  poles  they  succeeded  in  reaching  the  centre  of 
the  stream.  Then  two  men  from  the  opposite  side 
swam  out,  and  by  their  aid,  with  vigorous  paddling, 
they  safely  reached  the  land,  after  drifting  far  down 
the  stream. 

The  most  timid  ones  were   left   behind.     They 


A  TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


319 


dared  not  venture  the  passage.  La  Salle,  seeing 
their  hesitation,  ordered  his  men  to  pack  up  and 
continue  their  march,  leaving  t4iem  behind.  The 
greater  peril  overcame  the  less.  To  be  abandoned 
there  they  deemed  sure  destruction.  They  shouted 
across  the  river,  begging  for  delay.  Inspired  by  the 
energies  of  almost  despair,  they  vigorously  built  their 
raft,  and  by  noon  all  were  happily  reassembled  to 
press  on  their  way. 

For  two  days  they  moved  slowly  and  laboriously 
along,  cutting  their  way,  with  the  two  axes,  through 
an  immense  forest  of  cane-brakes.  On  the  third 
day  an  incident  occurred  which  peculiarly  illustrates 
the  sagacity  and  endurance  of  the  Indians.  Their 
Indian  hunter,  Nika,  who,  as  we  have  said,  accom- 
panied La  Salle  from  Canada,  left  the  party  the  day 
before  they  reached  the  river,  in  search  of  game. 
They  had  heard  nothing  from  him  since.  It  was 
in  vain  to  search  for  him,  and  the  party  could  not 
delay  its  march  to  wait  for  his  return. 

On  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  after  his  ab- 
sence, as  the  men  were  gathered  around  the  camp- 
fire,  little  expecting  to  see  Nika  again,  hq  came 
quietly  into  the  camp  as  composed  as  if  nothing 
unusual  had  occurred.  He  had  on  his  shoulders  a 
large  amount  of  the  choicest  cuts  of  venison,  which 
he  had  dried  in  the  sun,  and  nearly  the  whole  of  a 


11 


^5 


320 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


deer  which  he  had  just  killed.  He  had  probably 
swum  the  stream,  floating  the  venison  across  on  a 
log  by  his  side.  And  all  this  he  had  done,  notwith- 
standing his  wound  from  the  bite  of  a  snake  and  all 
the  cruel  surgery  he  had  undergone.  La  Salle  was 
so  overjoyed  to  see  again  his  faithful  attendant  and 
friend,  that  he  ordered  several  guns  to  be  fired  in 
salute  of  his  safe  rcUirn. 

*'  Still  marching  east,"  writes  Father  Douay,  "  we 
entered  countries  more  beautiful  than  any  we  yet  had 
passed.  Here  we  found  native  tribes  who  had  noth- 
ing barbarous  about  them  but  the  name.  Among 
others  we  met  a  very  honest  Indian  returning  from 
the  chase  with  his  wife  and  family.  He  presented 
Chevalier  de  la  Salle  with  one  of  his  horses,  and 
some  meat.  He  also  invited  all  our  party  to  his 
cabin.  To  induce  us  to  visit  him,  he  left  his  wife, 
children,  and  game  with  us  as  pledges,  and  galloped 
off  to  his  village  to  announce  our  coming  and  to  se- 
cure for  us  a  cordial  welcome." 

Nika,  and  another  of  the  attendants  of  La  Salle, 
accompanied  him.  The  village  was  at  some  dis- 
tance, so  that  tAvo  days  passed  before  their  return. 
The  hospitable  Indian  came  back  with  two  horses 
laden  with  provisions.  Several  chiefs  and  warriors 
came  back  with  him  on  horseback.  They  were  all 
neatly  and  even  beautifully  dressed,  in  softly  tanned 


A  TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


321 


deer-skins,  tastefully  fringed,  and  with  head-dresses  of 
waving  plumes.  In  picturesque  beauty  their  attire 
would  favorably  compare  with  the  court  dresses  of 
most  of  the  European  monarchies. 

The  principal  chief  rode  forward,  bearing  conspic- 
uously the  plumed  calumet  of  peace.  La  Salle  had 
been  slowly  advancing,  and  the  two  parties  met  about 
nine  miles  from  the  village.  After  cordial  greetings, 
the  united  band  continued  its  march.  When  but  a 
short  distance  from  the  cluster  of  native  dwellings, 
an  immense  concourse  of  people  was  seen  flocking 
out  to  meet  the  strangers.  The  young  men  were 
quite  imposingly  marshalled  in  military  array.  But 
the  reception  was  so  cordial,  and  the  indications  of 
sincerity  so  unquestionable,  that  no  one  entertained 
the  slightest  apprehension  of  treachery. 

La  Salle  and  his  party  remained  three  days,  enjoy- 
ing the  good  cheer  of  this  truly  hospitable  people. 
This  very  prudent  commander  encamped  three  or 
four  miles  outside  of  the  village.  He  had  no  fear 
of  the  natives,  but  he  had  not  full  confidence  in  his 
own  men.  Any  impropriety  of  the  members  of  his 
party  toward  the  females  of  the  village,  might  sud- 
denly turn  their  friendly  relations  into  bitter  hostil- 
ity. The'e  were  apparently  many  pleasant  families. 
The  young  maidens  were  generally  of  pleasing  fea- 
tures, and  graceful  as  sylphs  in  form.  La  Salle  pur- 
14* 


i 


^'«f!l    i 


322 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


chased  several  horses,  which  proved  to  be  of  ines- 
timable value  to  him. 

The  region  which  the  explorers  had  reached  was 
probably  not  far  from  Austin  County,  in  the  present 
State  of  Texas.  It  was  a  more  highly  civilized  and 
more  densely  inhabited  country  than  any  they  had 
hitherto  passed  through,  in  any  portion  of  the  conti- 
nent. For  a  distance  of  sixty  miles  they  found  a 
continuous  series  of  villages,  but  a  few  miles  apart, 
all  prosperous,  harmonious,  and  happy. 

Their  cabins  were  large  and  commodious,  fre- 
quently forty  or  fifty  feet  high,  with  dome-like  roofs, 
in  the  shape  of  the  old-fashioned  bee-hives.  They 
were  made  by  planting  very  tall  saplings  in  the 
ground,  in  the  form  of  a  circle.  Their  tops  were 
bent  down  and  bound  together.  This  whole  frame- 
work was  very  neatly  and  effectually  thatched  with 
the  long  grass  of  the  prairie.  The  beds,  consisting 
of  soft  mats,  were  ranged  around  the  cabin,  raised 
about  three  feet  from  the  ground.  Tiie  fire,  seldom 
needed  except  for  cooking,  in  that  warm  latitude, 
was  in  the  middle.  Each  cabin  usually  accommo- 
dated two  families.  . 

These  Indians  were  called  the  Coenis  nation.  It 
was  very  evident  that  they  had  held  some  inter- 
course with  the  Spaniards.  La  Salle  found  among 
them  silver  coins,  silver  spoons,  and  various  kinds  of 


A   TRIP  TOWARD   MEXICO. 


European  clothes.  Horses  were  abundant.  Ahorse 
was  readily  exchanged  for  an  axe.  La  Salle  could 
only  converse  with  them  by  signs.  The/  said  no 
Spaniards  had  ever  yet  visited  them,  though  there 
was  a  settlement  of  them  at  the  distance  of  about 
six  days*  journey  west.  Several  of  their  most  intelli- 
gent men  drew  a  map  of  the  country  upon  some 
bark.  They  delineated  a  large  river  many  days 
journey  to  the  east,  which  La  Salle  had  no  doubt 
was  the  Mississippi. 

"The  Chevalier  La  Salle,"  writes  Father  Douay, 
"who  perfectly  understood  the  art  of  gaining  the 
Indians  of  all  nations,  filled  these  with  admiration  at 
«:very  moment.  He  told  them  that  the  chief  of  the 
French  was  the  greatest  chief  in  the  world  ;  that  he 
was  as  far  above  thr  Spaniards  as  the  sun  is  above 
the  earth.  On  his  recounting  the  victories  of  our 
monarch  they  burst  into  exclamations  of  astonish- 
ment. I  found  them  very  docile  and  tractable. 
They  comprehended  well  enough  what  we  told  them 
of  the  truth  of  a  God." 

After  the  refreshment  of  this  delightful  visit,  the 
explorers  continued  their  journey.  After  travelling 
about  thirty  miles,  four  of  the  men,  during  a  night's 
encampment,  deserted  and  went  back  to  cast  in 
their  lot  for  life  with  the  Indians.  They  were  house- 
less aiid  homeless  adventurers,  with  no  ties  to  bind 


3M 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


them  to  the  cares,  toils,  and  restraints  of  civilized  life. 
It  is  not  surprising  that  they  should  have  been 
charmed  with  the  case,  abundance,  and  freedom  of 
life  in  the  wigwam.  They  probably  became  incor- 
porated in  the  tribes,  took  Indian  wives,  and  were 
heard  of  no  more. 

At  this  encampment  La  Salle  and  his  nephew, 
M.  Moranget,  were  both  attacked  with  a  violent 
fever.  They  had  frequent  relapses,  so  that  two 
weary  months  passed  before  the  march  could  be 
resumed.  During  this  long  delay  they  did  not  suffer 
for  food,  for  there  was  abundance  of  game,  and  of 
great  variety.  Their  powder,  however,  began  to  fail 
them.  According  to  their  estimate,  they  were  about 
four  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  in  a  straight  line,  from 
their  settlement.  It  was  resolved  now  to  hasten 
back.  Their  horses,  which  found  abundant  pasturage 
on  the  rich  prairies,  did  them  good  service,  bearing 
the  sick  upon  their  backs  and  the  burdens  of  all. 

They  came  to  a  river  which  it  was  necessary  to 
cross  by  a  raft.  Indeed  every  few  leagues  they 
encountered  such  a  stream.  They  generally  swam 
their  horses  over.  In  this  case,  La  Salle,  with  one  or 
two  of  his  men,  was  upon  a  lii^ht  raft  of  canes. 
Suddenly  an  enormous  crocodile,  twenty  feet  in 
length,  raised  his  head  out  of  the  water,  and  with 
one  snap  of  his  horrid  jaws  grasped  one  of  the  men 


A  TRIP   TOWARD   MEXICO. 


325 


ry  to 
they 
swam 
)ne  or 
ancs. 
et  in 
with 
men 


by  the  waist  and  drew  him  under.  As  the  monster 
sank,  there  was  one  short,  wild  shriek  from  the 
victim,  a  slight  crimson  tinge  of  the  waves,  and  a 
small  circling  whirlpool  marking  the  spot  where  the 
huge  beast  had  gone  down.  Thus,  in  an  instant,  as 
by  the  lightning's  flash,  another  of  the  terrible  trage- 
dies of  this  tragic  world  had  come  and  gone. 

On  the  17th  of  October  this  wearied  and  dimin- 
ished party  reached  the  camp,  after  an  absence  of 
six  months.  Of  the  twenty  who  left,  but  eight 
returned.  The  meeting  was  one  of  joy  and  of  sad- 
ness. Both  parties  had  narratives  to  give  of  disaster ; 
and  gloom  impenetrable  still  hung  over  the  feeble 
colony,  so  rapidly  wasting  away.  In  commenting 
upon  this  enterprise.  Father  Douay  writes  : 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  in  history,  courage 
more  intrepid  or  more  invincible  than  that  of  the 
Chevalier  de  la  Salle.  In  adversity  he  was  never 
cast  down.  He  always  hoped,  with  the  help  of 
heaven,  to  succeed  in  his  enterprses,  despite  all  tht 
obstacles  that  rose  against  it." 


il 


9ln 


IT 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Last  Days  of  La  Salle. 

Plan  for  the  New  Journey. — Magnitude  of  the  Enterprise. — Affecting 
Leave-taking. — The  Journey  Commenced. — Adventures  by  the 
Way. — fViendly  Character  of  the  Indians. — Vast  Realms  of 
Fertility  and  Beauty. — The  Joys  and  the  Sorrows  of  such  a  Pil- 
grimage.— The  Assassination  of  La  Salle  and  of  three  of  his  Com- 
panions, 

La  Salle  was  now  fully  convinced  that  he  was 
west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  He  resolved  to  set 
out  on  a  journey  across  the  country  to  Canada,  a 
distance  of  probably  not  less  than  two  thousand 
miles.  His  design  was  to  send  tidings  to  France  of 
his  disasters,  and  thus  to  secure  aid  to  be  sent  thence 
to  his  suffering  and  expiring  colony. 

By  pursuing  his  route  toward  the  northeast,  he 
was  sure  of  eventually  striking  the  Mississippi.  He 
would  then  feel  quite  at  home.  Following  up  that 
stream  and  the  Illinois,  he  could  easily  pass  over  to 
the  lakes,  and  then  reach  Canada  through  regions 
with  which  he  was  quite  familiar.  More  than  two 
months  were  spent  in  strengthening  the  defences  of 
the  settlement,  and  in  laying  in  stores  of  provisions 
for  those  who  were  to  be  left  behind. 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  LA  SALLE. 


327 


At  midnight  of  the  7th  of  January,  1687,  the 
whole  company  met  in  the  httle  chapel  for  a  solemn 
religious  service,  to  implore  God's  blessing  upon  the 
enterprise.  The  scene  was  very  affecting.  Nearly 
all  were  in  tears.  There  were  but  few  chances  that 
those  then  bidding  each  other  adieu  weald  ever 
meet  again.  Those  who  left,  and  those  who  re- 
mained, were  alike  exposed.  La  Salle  selected 
twenty  men  to  accompany  him.  Among  those,  were 
his  brother,  his  ever-faithful  Indian  attendant,  M. 
Douay,  to  whose  pen  we  are  indebted  for  the  record 
of  the  last  expedition,  and  M.  Joutel,  who  kept  a 
daily  journal  of  the  events  of  this  journey.  M. 
Douay  wrote  also  quite  a  minute  account  of  the  ex- 
pedition. Both  of  their  narratives  now  lie  before 
me.  We  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the  accuracy  of 
either.  There  were  but  twenty  French  left  behind, 
including  seven  women  and  children.  La  Salle  gave 
them  a  parting  address.     Father  Douay  writes : 

"  He  made  an  address  full  of  eloquence,  with  that 
engaging  way  so  natural  to  him.  The  whole  colony 
was  present,  and  were  all  moved  to  tears.  They 
were  alike  persuaded  of  the  necessity  of  his  voyage 
and  the  uprightness  of  his  intentions." 

The  property  left  w^ith  the  colonists  consisted  of 
seventy  pigs,  large  and  small,  twenty  hens  and  chick- 
ens, a  few  barrels  of  corn,  which  was  carefully  kept  for 


EJ,        r 


ml 


328 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


the  sick,  a  considerable  quantity  of  powder  and  lead, 
and  eight  cannons,  but  without  balls. 

The  heroic  and  devout  Father  Membre  remained 
as  the  spiritual  guide.  M.  Barbier  was  left  with  the 
secular  command.  La  Salle  drew  up  very  minute 
directions  for  the  administration  of  affairs  during  his 
absence. 

"  We  parted,"  writes  M.  Joutel,  "  in  a  manner  so 
tender,  so  sorrowful,  that  it  would  seem  that  we  had 
a  secret  presentiment  that  we  should  never  again  see 
each  other.  Father  Membr(§  was  deeply  affected. 
He  said  to  me  that  never  before  had  he  experienced 
a  parting  so  painful." 

It  was  the  12th  of  January,  1689,  when  this  truly 
forlorn  hope  set  out  upon  its  long  journey.  They 
took  with  them  the  five  horses,  bearing  some  arti- 
cles of  food  and  such  things  as  they  would  need  for 
their  night's  encampment.  The  second  day  of  their 
journey  they  came  to  a  plain  about  six  miles  wide, 
which  seemed  to  be  covered  with  buffaloes,  deer, 
flocks  of  wild  turkeys,  and  every  variety  of  game. 
Beyond  the  plain  there  was  a  splendid  growth  of 
trees.  Upon  entering  the  grove,  they  found  that  it 
fringed  a  small  river.  Concealed  by  these  trees,  they 
succeeded  in  shooting  five  buffaloes  which  had  come 
to  the  river  to  drink.  They  crossed  the  river  on  a 
raft,  and  camped    a   mile   and  a  half  beyond,  in  a 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  LA  SALLE. 


329 


e  ar ti- 
ed for 
their 
wide, 
deer, 
fcrame. 
h  of 
hat  it 
they 
come 
on  a 
,  in  a 


drenching  rain.  The  skins  and  meat  of  these  ani- 
mals were  packed  upon  the  horses.  The  skins,  easily- 
tanned,  were  of  immense  value  in  their  subsequent 
lodgings. 

The  next  morning,  the  14th,  the  sun  rose  in  a 
cloudle[,s  sky.  The  prairie  seemed  spread  out  for 
leagues  before  them,  covered  with  herds  of  buffaloes 
and  deer,  while  immense  flocks  of  turkeys  and  other 
birds  of  the  prairie  rose  before  them.  About  noon 
they  saw,  in  the  distance,  an  immense  herd  of  buffa- 
loes rushing  over  the  plains  as  if  mad.  They  con- 
jectured at  once  that  some  Indian  hunters  were  pur- 
suing them.     Their  conjecture  proved  correct. 

Soon  they  saw  a  savage,  on  the  full  run,  and  very 
flat-footed,  pursuing  the  herd.  Hastily  the  load  was 
thrown  from  one  of  the  horses,  a  man  was  mounted 
upon  him,  and  galloping  over  the  plain  soon  over- 
took the  Indian,  and  led  him  back  to  the  company. 
When  the  poor  man  saw  himself  surrounded  by  a 
group  of  white  men,  such  as  he  had  seen  before,  he 
was  greatly  terrified.  And  he  had  cause  to  be  fright- 
ened. La  Salle's  associates  infamously  urged  that 
he  should  be  put  to  death,  in  revenge  for  the  murder 
of  their  companions  by  some  unknown  Indian 
band.  The  humane,  magnanimous  leader  found  it 
necessary  to  present  to  his  reckless  followers  such 
motives  as  they  could  appreciate.     He  said  to  them  : 


II 


.  1 .;     S 


™ 


330 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


**  We  are  but  few  in  numb  r.  We  have  before  us 
a  journey  of  hundreds  of  miles  through  a  region 
crowded  with  Indian  tribes.  If  we  rouse  the  ven- 
geance of  the  savages,  we  shall  all  be  cut  off.  Let 
us  treat  them  with  kindness,  and  thus  we  shall  secure 
for  ourselves  kind  treatment  in  return." 

The  cordial  smiles  and  friendly  signs  of  this 
truly  good  man  soon  dispelled  apparently  the  great 
alarm  of  the  stranger.  A  fire  was  built.  After 
abundantly  feeding  their  hungry  guest,  and  smoking 
with  him  the  friendly  pipe,  La  Salle,  assuring  him 
of  his  desire  to  do  harm  to  none,  but  good  to  all,  dis- 
missed him  with  presents  which  to  the  savage  must 
have  seemed  almost  like  celestial  gifts.  Still  the 
cautious  Indian,  accustomed  to  treachery,  was  evi- 
dently uncertain  as  to  the  fate  which  awaited  him. 
As  he  withdrew,  he  cast  anxious  glances  around, 
until  he  had  attained  the  distance  of  a  few  rods, 
when  he  took  to  flight,  with  almost  the  rapidity  of 
a  deer. 

The  travellers  continued  their  route,  and  after  an 
hour  or  two,  overtook  another  Indian  hunter.  They 
caught  him,  and  lavished  upon  him  the  same  acts  of 
kindness.  As  evening  was  approaching,  they  saw  a 
large  band  of  savages  in  the  distance.  Their  attitude 
was  somewhat  menacing.  When  they  caught  sight 
of  the  little  cluster  of  strangers,  they  separated  into 


THE   LAST   DAYS   OF   LA   SALLE. 


331 


two  parties,  and  advanced  on  the  right  and  left,  as 
if  to  surround  them.  When  the  two  bands  had 
come  within  musket-shot,  La  Salle  ordered  a  halt. 
The  savages  halted  also.  For  a  few  moments  they 
attentively  regarded  each  other,  no  movement  being 
made  on  either  side. 

Then  La  Salle,  laying  aside  his  arms,  walked 
slowly  forward  toward  the  party  where  the  head 
chief  seemed  to  be,  making  signs  for  the  chief  to 
come  and  meet  him.  The  chief  was  a  tall  man  of 
powerful  frame,  and  richly  decorated.  He  came 
cautiously  forward,  while  the  rest  of  his  party  fol- 
lowed slowly  at  a  little  distance  behind.  As  soon 
as  it  was  seen  that  the  two  chiefs  met  cordially,  all 
came  running  together  in  the  interchange  of  caresses 
and  every  mark  of  friendly  greeting. 

Fires  were  built,  food  was  cooked,  pipes  were 
smoked.  There  was  feasting  and  dancing  and  shout- 
ing. It  was  a  marvellous  spectacle  which  was  then 
and  there  presented  of  semi-civihzed  and  full  bar- 
barian jollification. 

The  savages  were  evidently  delighted  with  their 
reception.  They  examined  their  presents  with 
astonishment.  With  unfeigned  joy  they  learned 
that  La  Salle  intended  to  return  and  settle  in  their 
country ;  and  that  he  would  bring  an  abundance  of 
his  treasures,  which  he  would  exchange  with  them 


■miU 


m 


m  1 

h  in     I 

IK,-;; 


-UW 


w 


332 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


for  such  articles  as  they  had  to  part  with.  It  was 
now  the  hour  of  evening  twilight.  The  two  parties 
separated,  each  going  its  own  way.  About  a  mile 
and  a  half  in  advance,  there  was  a  beautiful  grove 
and  a  running  stream.  La  Salle  encamped  there. 
With  his  customary  prudence  he  threw  up  intrench- 
ments,  and  established  sentinels  as  if  he  were  in  the 
enemy's  country. 

They  had  but  just  established  their  camp,  when 
they  saw  six  savages  approaching,  following  each 
other  in  single  file.  They  came  forward  without 
any  hesitation,  as  if  visiting  old  friends.  By  signs 
they  said  that  they  had  heard  of  the  kind  treatment 
their  fellow  countrymen  had  met  with,  and  that  they 
were  brothers,  not  enemies.  After  a  short  and 
pleasant  visit  they  retired,  and  the  camp  was  left  to 
undisturbed  repose. 

In  the  morning,  at  an  early  hour,  the  march  was 
resumed.  There  was  before  them  a  stream  too  deep 
to  be  forded;  Not  wishing  to  lose  time  in  construct- 
ing a  raft,  they  fpllowed  up  the  west  bank  of  the 
stream  for  several  miles.  Their  route  led  through 
an  enchanting  region  of  lawn-like  prairies  and  park- 
like groves.  The  river  was  fringed  with  trees  of 
every  variety,  without  any  underbrush.  There  were 
many  pre. ty  little  creeks  to  be  crossed,  which  ran 
into  the  main  stream.     The  water  was  pure,  sweet, 


THE  LAST  DAYS   OF  LA  SALLE. 


333 


and  clear  as  crystal.  Occasionally  they  came  to  a 
cane-brake,  through  which  they  cut  their  way  with 
axes.  Their  appetites  were  fed  with  abundance  of 
game. 

The  next  day,  the  19th,  they  made  but  a  short 
journey,  and  experienced  great  fatigue  in  fording 
streams  and  cutting  their  way  through  cane-brakes. 
They  came  across  a  few  deserted  cabins  of  the  In- 
dians. During  the  slow  progress  of  the  day,  their 
skilful  Indian  hunter  Nika  killed  eight  buffaloes. 
The  most  tender  cuts  were  taken  from  them,  and 
they  there  crossed  the  river  by  a  ford. 

After  traversing  a  few  It^ues,  they  came  to  an- 
other river,  flowing  through  a  low  plain,  elevated 
but  slightly  above  the  stream.  A  dense  fog  set  in, 
accompanied  by  a  deluging  rain.  Here  they  en- 
camped in  the  woods  which  bordered  the  river. 
They  passed  a  comfortless  night,  and  the  storm 
detained  them  all  the  next  day. 

On  the  19th  the  rain  ceased,  but  the  fog  con- 
tinued. Their  path  led  through  marshy  ground 
thoroughly  soaked  with  rain,  so  that  they  often  sank 
to  their  knees  in  the  mire.  Their  feet  were  shod  with 
moccasins  made  of  the  hide  of  buffaloes.  These 
being  alternately  wet  and  dried,  became  stiff,  and 
blistered  their  feet  cruelly.  Fortunately,  they  struck 
upon  one  of  the  **  streets  "  made  by  the  buffaloes,  as 


334 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


in  thousands  they  followed  one  after  the  other, 
crushing  their  way  through  the  cane-brakes.  These 
animals  were,  by  instinct,  good  engineers,  and  invari- 
ably selected  the  most  favorable  routes.  Still  the 
voyagers  were  often  compelled  to  wade  through 
deep  mire,  and  their  sufferings  were  at  times  severe. 

On  the  night  of  the  19th,  they  fortunately  came 
upon  a  ridge,  where  they  could  enjoy  a  dry  encamp- 
ment. They  built  a  roaring  fire,  cooked  a  savory 
supper,  nursed  their  blistered  feet,  and  during  a  few 
hours  of  refreshing  sleep  forgot  their  toils.  As  they 
awoke  the  next  morning  the  river  was  again  falling. 
Still  they  pressed  on,  entering  upon  another  vast 
prairie  covered  with  herds  of  buffaloes.  At  night 
they  encamped  upon  the  banks  of  a  river  too  deep 
to  be  forded.  On  the  21st  they  ascended  the  banks 
of  the  stream,  hoping  to  find  a  shallow  spot  where 
they  could  cross.  Instead  of  this,  they  came  to  a 
place  where  the  river  flowed  through  a  narrow  and 
deep  channel,  with  large  trees  on  each  side.  They 
cut  down  two  of  these  trees,  so  that  their  branches 
met  in  the  middle,  crossed  on  this  bridge,  and  swam 
their  horses  over. 

On  the  other  side,  a  beautiful  country,  of  elevated, 
undulating  prairie,  opened  before  them.  As  they 
were  preparing  to  encamp  in  the  shelter  of  a  grove, 
they  heard  voices,  and  soon  beheld  fifteen  Indians 


THE   LAST  DAYS   OF   LA   SALLE. 


335 


approaching.  The  savages  manifested  no  alarm,  but 
in  token  of  peace  laid  aside  their  bows  and  arrows, 
and  came  into  the  camp.  They  ate,  smoked,  ex- 
changed presents,  and  went  on  their  way  rejoicing, 
promising  to  visit  the  camp  again. 

The  horses,  as  well  as  the  men,  were  quite  ex- 
liaustcd.  They  therefore  remained,  for  a  day  of  rest, 
on  their  very  pleasant  camping  ground.  During  the 
day  a  band  of  twenty-two  Indians  came  to  them. 
They  had  shields  impervious  to  arrows,  made  of  the 
hide  of  buffaloes.  They  were  at  war  with  another 
tribe.  They  said  that  there  were  other  white  men, 
at  the  distance  of  ten  days'  journey  0,1  the  west, 
doubtless  referring  to  the  Spaniards.  The  interview 
was  mutually  pleasant,  and  La  Salle  obtained  some 
important  information  in  reference  to  the  continu- 
ance of  his  route. 

Onward  they  pressed,  day  after  day,  with  alter- 
nate sunshine  and  storm,  through  marsh  and  forest, 
over  prairies  and  across  rivers,  without  encountering 
any  adventure  of  much  importance  until  the  1st  of 
February.  That  day  they  discovered,  at  a  distance, 
an  Indian  village.  La  Salle,  leaving  M.  Joutel  in 
charge  of  the  camp,  took  his  brother  and  seven  men, 
and  set  out  to  reconnoitre.  They  came  to  a  village 
of  twenty-five  wigwams,  very  pleasantly  situated. 
Each  wigwam  contained  four  or  five  men,  besides 


■    f 


7  "1 


33(3 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


quite  a  number  of  women  and  children.  The  Indians 
received  their  guests  very  hospitably,  conducted 
them  to  the  dwelling  of  their  chief,  and  seated  them 
upon  mats  of  buffalo  skins.  A  great  crowd  gathered 
within  and  around  the  cabin.  The  chief,  after  feed- 
ing them  abundantly  upon  buffalo  steaks,  informed 
them  that  he  had  been  expecting  their  arrival. 
Other  Indians  had  told  him  that  they  were  in  the 
country,  and  that  they  were  on  a  route  which  would 
lead  them  near  his  village. 

Perfect  harmony  prevailed.  Presents  were  ex- 
changed. The  Indians  were  eager  to  give  a  nicely 
tanned  buffalo  robe  for  a  knife  or  almost  any  trinket 
in  the  hands  of  the  white  men.  But  La  Salle  had  no 
means  of  transporting  the  robes,  which  would  prove 
so  valuable  in  European  markets.  They  continued 
their  journey,  often  meeting  with  Indians,  who  were 
always  friendly.  At  times  a  brotherly  band  would 
accompany  them  during  the  march  of  a  whole  day. 
By  the  aid  of  the  Indians,  the  very  light  frame  of  a 
canoe  was  constructed,  which  was  easily  packed  and 
carried.  By  stretching  over  it  the  skin  of  a  buffalo, 
from  which  the  hair  had  been  removed,  they  were 
furnished  with  a  very  buoyant  boat,  with  which  to 
cross  the  rivers.  The  horses  could  easily  swim  the 
streams.  • 

On  the  loth  of  February,  they  saw  before  them 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  LA  SALLK. 


3  were 
would 
e  day. 
of  a 
d  and 
uffalo, 
were 
ich  to 
m  the 

them 


337 


(  .' 


i 


a  vast  plain  which  had  been  swept  by  the  flames. 
Thinking  that  they  might  not  find  game  there,  they 
made  a  halt  of  two  days,  to  lay  in  a  store  of  jerked 
meat.  Resuming  their  journey,  they  soon  passed  the 
scathed  region  and  entered  again  upon  a  country  of 
bloom  and  verdure.  On  the  evening  of  the  15th, 
they  camped  on  the  borders  of  a  stream,  where  they 
saw  evidences  that  a  band  of  savages  had  recently 
passed  that  way. 

The  next  morning  La  Salle  took  his  brother  and 
seven  men,  and  followed  a  well-trodden  Indian  trail 
in  search  of  a  village.  After  a  short  walk,  they  came 
upon  a  cluster  of  fifty  or  sixty  cabins.  His  recep- 
tion was,  as  usual,  cordial  in  the  extreme.  The 
leading  men  of  the  village  were  courteous  in  their 
bearing  and  intelligent  in  reference  to  matters  relat- 
ing to  their  own  country.  They  gave  the  names  of 
twenty  tribes  or  nations,  through  whose  territories 
La  Salle  had  already  passed  from  his  settlement, 
which  he  called  St.  Louis.  On  the  17th,  one  of  the 
horses  fell,  and  sprained  his  shoulder,  so  that  he  had 
to  be  left  behind. 

For  several  days  the  journey  was  somewhat  mo- 
notonous. They  made  about  twenty  or  twenty-five 
miles  a  day.  Indian  hunters  were  continually  met 
with,  and  Indian  villages  entered  with  essentially 
the  same  rites  of  friendship  and  hospitality.     From 

15 


338 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


some  of  these  Indians  they  heard  tidings  of  those 
Frenchmen  who  had  deserted.  They  were  Hving  in 
a  very  friendly  manner  among  the  Indians.  On  the 
1st  of  March  they  came  to  an  immense  marsh,  par- 
tially submerged  in  water.  The  intricate  passage 
across  it  was.  very  difficult  to  find,  and  required  the 
services  of  a  guide.  Several  of  the  Indians  volun- 
teered, and  with  great  tenderness  led  them  safely 
across. 

Passing  the  morass  caused  a  delay  of  four  or  five 
days,  as  it  could  not  be  undertaken  in  a  drenching 
rain  which  chanced  then  to  be  falling.  On  the  15th 
they  emerged  from  this  gloomy  region  and  entered  a 
country  which,  from  the  contrast,  appeared  to  them 
remarkably  beautiful.  Here  they  encamped  for  a 
brief  rest.  Nika  brought  in  word  that  he  had  killed 
two  buffaloes,  and  wished  to  have  a  couple  of  horses 
sent  to  bring  in  the  meat.  A  party  of  five  was  sent 
out,  led  by  M.  Moranget,  i^ho  was  a  rash  and  irrita- 
ble man.  There  were  three  men  who  had  accom- 
panied the  hunter,  and  who  were  cutting  up  and 
drying  the  meat,  in  preparation  for  transporting  it  to 
the  camp.  At  the  same  time  they  were  cooking  for 
themselves  some  of  the  choicest  pieces. 

When  Morariget  reached  the  place  and  found  the 
men  feasting,  as  he  thought,  rather  than  jerking  the 
meat,    he    reprimanded    them,   in    his   accustomed 


THE   LAST   DAYS   OF   LA   SALLE. 


339 


WB 


those 
'ing  in 
3n  the 
h,  par- 
)assage 
•ed  the 

voUm- 
safely 

:  or  five 
enching 
he  15  th 
ntered  a 
to  them 
d  for  a 
d  killed 
horses 
as  sent 
d  irrita- 
accom- 
up  and 
ing  it  to 
)king  for 

)und  the 

king  the 

Hustomed 


tones  of  severity.  The  men  chanced  to  be  the  very 
worst  and  most  desperate  in  the  camp.  Moranget 
accompanied  his  denunciations  with  still  more  irri- 
tating actions.  He  took  from  them  the  delicious 
morsels  which  they  cooked.  Four  men,  for  another 
had  joined  them,  greatly  enraged,  sullenly  abandoned 
their  work,  and  retiring  a  short  distance  agreed  to 
avenge  themselves  by  killing  Moranget,  and  also  by 
killing  Nika  and  another  man  who  was  the  valet  of 
La  Salle.  Both  of  these  men  were  friends  and 
supporters  of  Moranget. 

They  waited  till  night.  All  took  their  supper 
together.  It  was  the  night  of  the  17th  of  March. 
Though  in  that  genial  climate  the  weather  was 
serene  and  mild,  a  rousing  nre  was  found  very  grate- 
ful in  protecting  them  from  the  chill  of  the  night  air. 
With  the  fading  twilight  the  stars  shone  down 
brightly  upon  them,  and,  surrounded  by  the  silence 
and  solemnity  of  the  prairie  and  the  forest,  they  were 
soon  apparently  all  asleep. 

One  of  the  murderers,  Liotot,  cautiously  arose, 
as  by  agreement,  and  with  a  hatchet  in  his  hand, 
creeping  toward  Moranget,  with,  one  desperate  blow 
split  open  his  skull  from  crown  to  chin.  The  deed 
was  effectually  done.  And  yet  with  sinewy  arm 
blow  followed  blow,  till  the  head  was  one  mass  of 
clotted  gore.     The  other   two  were  despatched    in 


t 


340 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


the  same  way.  The  three  remaining  conspirators 
stood,  with  their  guns  cocked  and  primed,  to  shoot 
down  either  of  the  victims  who  might  succeed  in 
making  any  resistance.  There  issomeshght  discrep- 
ancy in  the  detail  of  these  murders.  It  is  said  that 
Moranget,  upon  receiving  the  first  blow,  made  a 
convulsive  movement,  as  if  to  rise ;  b  it  that  the 
valet  and  the  Indian  did  not  stir. 

One  crime  always  leads  to  another.  The  con- 
spirators, having  perpetrated  these  murders,  now 
consulted  together  as  to  what  was  next  to  be  done. 
Moranget  was  the  nephew  of  La  Salle.  The  valet 
and  the  Indian  were  his  devoted  friends.  Their 
death  could  not  be  concealed.  It  was  certain  that 
La  Salle  would  not  allow  it  to  go  unavenged. 
Though  punishment  might  be  postponed  until  they 
should  emerge  from  their  long  and  perilous  journey 
through  the  wilderness,  there  could  be  no  doubt  that 
as  soon  as  they  should  reach  a  French  military  post 
they  would  all  die  upon  the  scaffold. 

They  decided  to  return  to  the  camp,  enlist  a 
few  others  on  their  side,  kill  La  Salle,  and  others 
of  his  prominent  friends,  when  unsuspicious  of  dan- 
ger ;  and  thus  involving  all  the  rest  in  their  own 
criminality,  effectually  prevent  any  witnesses  from 
rising  against  them.  Probably  in  some  degree  tor- 
tured by  remorse,  and  trembling  in  view  of  the  task 


III 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  LA  SALLE. 


341 


Ltors 
hoot 
d  in 
crep- 
that 
ide  a 
t   the 

i  con- 

,   now 
done. 

i  valet 
Their 
that 
enged. 
:il  they 
ourney 
bt  that 
ry  post 

mlist  a 
others 
of  dan- 
nr  own 
from 
Iree  tor- 
the  task 


which  they  had  undertaken,  they  remained  for  two 
days,  the  i8th  and  19th,  where  they  were,  ostensibly 
employed  in  jerking  the  meat. 

La  Salle,  not  knowing  how  to  account  for  this 
long  absence,  became  uneasy.  He  decided  to  go 
himself,  taking  a  few  others  with  him,  to  ascertain 
the  cause.  To  his  friends  he  expressed  serious 
apprehensions  that  some  great  calamity  had  hap- 
pened. M.  Joutel  was  left  in  charge  of  the  camp, 
and  La  Salle,  with  Father  Douay  and  another  com- 
panion, set  out  in  search  of  the  lost  ones. 

Father  Douay  gives  the  following  account  of 
the  tragic  scene  which  ensued  : 

"  All  the  way  La  Salle  conversed  with  me  of 
matters  of  piety,  grace,  and  predestination.  He 
expatiated  upon  all  his  obligations  to  God,  for  hav- 
ing saved  him  from  so  many  dangers  during  the  last 
twenty  years  that  he  had  traversed  America.  He 
seemed  to  me  to  be  peculiarly  penetrated  with  a 
grateful  sense  of  God's  kindness  to  him.  Suddenly 
I  saw  him  plunged  into  a  deep  melancholy,  for  which 
he  himself  could  not  account.  He  was  so  troubled 
that  he  no  longer  seemed  like  himself.  As  this  was 
an  unusual  state  of  mind  with  him,  I  endeavored  to 
rouse  him  from  his  lethargy. 

Two  leagues  after,  we  found  the  bloody  cravat  of 
his  valet.     He  perceived  two  eagles  flying  over  his 


\  ^ 


i 


342 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


head.  At  the  same  time  he  discerned  some  of  his 
people  on  the  edge  of  the  river.  He  approached 
them,  asking  what  had  become  of  his  nephew.  They 
answered  incoherently,  pointing  to  a  spot  where  they 
said  we  should  find  him.  We  proceeded  some  steps 
along  the  bank,  to  the  fatal  spot  where  two  of  his 
murderers  were  hidden  in  the  grass,  one  on  each  side, 
with  guns  cocked.  One  missed  Monsieur  de  la  Salle 
The  one  firing  at  the  same  time  shot  him  in  the 
head.  He  died  an  hour  after,  on  the  19th  of  March 
1687. 

"  I  expected  the  same,  fate.  But  this  danger  did 
not  occupy  my  thoughts,  penetrated  with  grief  at  so 
cruel  a  spectacle.  I  saw  him  fall,  a  step  from  me,  his 
face  all  full  of  blood.  He  had  confessed  and  per- 
formed his  devotions  just  before  we  started.  During 
his  last  moments  he  manifested  the  spirit  of  a  good 
Christian,  especially  in  the  act  of  pardoning  his  mur- 
derers. 

"  Thus  died  our  wise  commander,  constant  in 
adversity,  intrepid,  generous,  engaging,  dexterous, 
skilful,  capable  of  everything.  He,  who  for  twenty 
years  had  softened  the  fierce  temper  of  countless 
savage  tribes,  was  massacred  by  the  hands  of  his 
own  domestics,  whom  he  had  loaded  with  caresses. 
He  died  in  the  prime  of  life,  in  the  midst  of  his  enter- 
prises, without  having  seen  their  success.     I   could 


m 


THE   LAST   DAYS    OF   LA   SALLE. 


343 


ant  m 
crous, 
wcnty 
Lintlcss 
of  his 
resses. 
enter- 
could 


not  leave  the  spot  where  he  had  expired,  without 
having  buried  him  as  well  as  I  could.  After  which  I 
raised  a  cross  over  his  grave." 

In  reference  to  the  burial,  Joutel  gives  a  little 
different  account.  He  says :  "  The  shot  which 
killed  Joutel  was  the  signal  for  the  accomplices  of 
the  assassin  to  rush  to  the  spot.  With  barbarous 
cruelty  they  stripped  him  of  his  clothing,  even  to  his 
shirt.  The  poor  dead  body  was  treated  with  every 
indignity.  The  corpse  was  left,  entirely  naked,  to  the 
voracity  of  wild  beasts." 

Both  of  these  accounts  may  be  essentially  true. 
The  barbarities  practised  by  the  assassins  may  have 
preceded  or  followed  the  hasty  burial  of  Douay, 
Father  Douay,  in  his  account,  continues  : 

"  Occupied  with  these  thoughts,  which  La  Salle 
had  a  thousand  times  suggested  to  us,  while  relat- 
ing the  events  of  the  new  discoveries,  I  unceasingly 
adored  the  inscrutable  designs  of  God  in  this  con- 
duct of  His  Providence,  uncertain  still  what  fate  He 
reserved  for  us,  as  our  desperadoes  plotted  nothing 
less  than  our  destruction.  We  at  last  entered  the 
place  where  Monsieur  Cavalier  was.  The  assassins 
entered  the  cabin  unceremoniously,  and  seized  all 
that  was  there.  I  had  arrived  a  moment  before 
them.     I  had  no  need  to  speak ;  for  as  soon   as  Ca- 


*(  •■■ 


344 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF   LA   SALLE. 


valier  beheld  my  countenance,  all  bathed  in  tears,  he 
exclaimed  aloud : 

"  *  Ah,  my  poor  brother  is  dead.' 

"  This  holy  ecclesiastic,  whose  virtue  has  been  so 
often  tried  in  the  apostolic  labors  of  Canada,  fell  at 
once  on  his  knees.  I  myself,  and  some  others  did 
the  same,  to  prepare  to  die  the  same  death.  But 
the  murderers,  touched  by  some  sentiment  of  com- 
passion at  the  sight  of  the  venerable  old  man,  and 
besides  half-penitent  for  the  murders  they  had  com- 
mitted, resolved  to  spare  us,  on  condition  that  we 
should  never  return  to  France.  But  as  they  were 
still  undecided,  and  many  of  them  wished  to  go 
home  to  France,  we  heard  them  often  say  to  one 
another,  that  they  must  get  rid  of  us  ;  that  otherwise 
we  should  accuse  them  before  the  tribunals,  if  we 
once  had  them  in  the  kingdom.' 

The  leader  of  these  desperadoes,  a  wretch  by  the 
name  of  Duhaut,  at  once  assumed  the  supreme  com- 
mand. The  company  now  consisted  of  but  seven- 
teen. The  timid  ones,  trembling  for  their  lives, 
feigned  entire  devotion  to  the  cause  of  the  assassins. 
Duhaut  ruled  with  an  iron  hand.  It  was  manifest 
that  the  least  indication  of  an  insubordinate  spirit 
would  lead  to  instant  death.  Some  of  the  best  men 
were  for  organizing  a  conspiracy  to  assassinate  the 
assassins.     But  the  priest  Cavalier  continually  said  no, 


|by  the 
com- 
seven- 
lives, 
assins. 
lanifest 
spirit 
,t  men 
,te  the 
laid  no, 


THE   LAST   DAYS   OF   LA   SALLE. 


345 


i 

I' 


s,  he 


en  so 

fell  at 

rs  did 

But 

com- 
n,  and 
I  com- 
lat  we 
y  were 

to  go 

o   one 

erwise 

L  if  we 


repeating   the  words,  "  Vengeance  is  mine.     I  will 
repay,  saith  the  Lord." 

It  is  impossible  to  determine  the  precise  spot 
where  the  m  irder  of  La  Salle  and  his  companions 
took  place.  We  know  that  it  was  several  days' 
journey  west  of  the  Cenis  Indians,  whose  territory 
extended  along  the  banks  of  Trinity  River,  which 
empties  into  Galveston  Bay.  It  is  therefore  con- 
jectured that  it  must  have  been  near  one  of  the 
streams  flowing  into  the  Brazos,  in  the  heart  of 
Texas,  probably  not  far  from  where  Washington 
now  is. 

15* 


i    til 


f 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Tlic  Penalty  of   Crime. 

Nature's  Storms. — The  Gloom  of  the  Soul. — Approach  to  the  Cenis 
Village. — Cordial  Welcome. — Barbaric  Ceremonials. — Social* 
Habits  of  the  Indians. — Meeting  with  the  French  Deserters. — 
Traffic  with  the  Indians. — Quarrel  between  Miens  and  Duhaut. 
The  Assassins  Assassinated. — Departure  of  the  War  Party. — 
Fiend-like  Triumph. — The  March  Resumed. 


The  morning  of  the  2lst  ushered  in  a  day  of 
gloom,  wind,  and  rain.  Nature,  in  the  moaning 
storm,  seemed  in  sympathy  with  the  sadness  which 
must  have  oppressed  all  hearts.  Silently  they  toiled 
along,  drenched  with  the  falling  rain,  until  noon, 
when  the  storm  became  so  severe  that  they  were 
compelled  to  halt.  They  threw  up  their  camp  in  a 
deep  and  dark  ravine.  The  murderers  could  have  no 
rest.  They  were  in  continual  fear  that  the  friends 
of  La  Salle  would  rise  and  kill  them.  Father  Douay, 
M.  Joutel,  and  La  Salle's  brother  the  Chevalier, 
knew  full  well  that  the  murderers  had  the  strongest 
possible  incentive  to  kill  them  also. 

There  is  no  storm  so  desolating,  so  ruinou  to  all 
happiness,  as  sin.     Could  these  voyagers  have  con- 


TIIF.    rKXAT.TV   OF  CRIME. 


347 


of 

ing 

vhich 

oiled 

oon, 

were 

in  a 

e  no 
iends 

uay, 
alier, 


Ito  all 

con- 


tinued their  journey  with  fraternal  love,  its  material 
obstacles  could  all  have  been  pleasantly  surmounted. 
But  henceforth,  for  them,  there  were  no  more  sunny 
skies,  no  more  blooming  prairies,  no  more  joy- 
ous gatherings  and  feastings  aiound  the  camp  fire. 
Journeying  on,  through  a  gloomy  country,  and  in 
sombre  weather,  they  came,  on  the  24th,  to  a  river. 
Most  of  the  party  swam  across.  Father  Douay,  M. 
Joutel,  and  Cavalier  could  not  swim.  Some  friendly 
Indians  came  along  and,  swimming  by  their  side, 
helped  them  over.  A  journey  of  four  days  more 
brought  them  to. a  large  village  of  the  Cenis  Indians, 
on  a  stream  which  they  called  by  the  same  name. 

The  region  was  beautiful.  There  was  no  con- 
tinuous forest,  but  extended,  well-watered  plains, 
interspersed  with  groves  of  a  great  variety  of  majes- 
tic trees.  They  frequently  met  with  Indians,  from 
whom  they  always  received  kind  treatment.  Most 
of  the  men  encamped  a  few  miles  from  the  village, 
M.  Joutel  was  sent,  with  three  others,  to  purchase 
from  them,  if  possible,  some  corn.  One  of  the  men 
thus  sent  forward  was  Hiens,  one  of  the  original  con- 
spirators with  Duhaut.  M.  Joutel  was  annoyed  in 
•accompanying  a  murderer  on  this  mission,  but  it  was 
not  safe  to  make  any  remonstrance.  Duhaut  kept 
careful  guard   over  all  the  effects.     He  intrusted  a 


iff! 


348 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


ii:,:: 


few  hatchets  and  knives  to  his  envoys,  with  instruc- 
tions to  purchase  corn,  and,  if  possible,  a  liorse. 

They  had  not  gone  far  before  they  saw  three  sav- 
ages approaching  them  on  horseback.  One  had  a  hat 
and  cloak,  which  he  had  probably  obtained  in  some 
way  from  the  Spaniards.  The  other  two  were  en- 
tirely naked.  The  three  had  panniers  closely  woven 
of  fibres  of  cane,  and  filled  with  corn  meal  pounded 
or  ground  very  fine.  They  had  been  sent  forward 
by  their  chief,  with  the  meal  as  a  present,  and  to 
invite  the  strangers  to  visit  his  village.  After  smok- 
ing together,  and  the  Indians  having  received  some 
knives  and  beads  in  return  for  their  gift,  the  united 
party  set  out  for  the  village. 

It  was  still  some  distance  to  the  village.  Night 
had  come.  The  horses  of  the  travellers  were  weary 
and  hungry.  They  therefore  encamped  in  a  rich 
meadow,  by  a  rippling  stream.  Two  of  the  Indians 
returned  to  their  village.  One  remained  with  the 
strangers.  The  next  morning  they  went  forward, 
and  were  conducted  by  their  Indian  companion  to 
the  cabin  of  the  chief.  They  were  received  with  very 
unusual  courtly  etiquette. 

About  a  third  of  a  mile  from  the  village  there 
was  a  very  large  building,  which  we  should  call  the 
town  house,  or  the  city  hall.  It  was  constructed  as 
the  place  for  the  gathering  of  all  their  great  public 


THE  PENALTY   OF  CRIME. 


349 


assemblages.  The  floor  was  very  neatly  carpeted 
with  finely  woven  mats.  A  very  imposing  procession 
was  formed  to  escort  the  strangers  from  the  cabin 
of  the  chief  to  this  council  house. 

First  in  the  procession  came  all  the  men  of  the 
village,  venerable  in  character  and  age.  They  were 
richly  dressed,  in  very  tasteful  picturesque  garments, 
of  softly  tanned  deer-skin.  These  robes  and  leggins 
and  scarfs  were  of  different  colors,  of  brilliant  hue, 
and  were  profusely  decorated  with  fringes  and  em- 
broidered with  shelis.  They  wore  plumes  of  colored 
feathers  upon  their  heads,  which  waved  gracefully 
in  the  gentle  breeze.  In  their  hands  they  held  jave- 
lins, or  bows,  with  quivers  of  arrows  suspended  on 
their  shoulders. 

On  each  side  of  the  ancients,  who  were  twelve  in 
number,  there  were  files  of  warriors,  as  if  for  their 
protection.  They  were  all  young  men  of  admirable 
figure,  painted  and  dressed,  and  armed  as  if  on  the 
war-path.  The  procession  being  thus  formed  in 
front  of  the  chief's  cabin,  and  the  whole  population 
of  the  village,  many  hundred  in  number,  men,  women 
and  children,  gathered  around  to  witness  the  spec- 
tacle, M.  Joutel  and  his  attendants,  led  by  the 
chief,  were  brought  out  to  be  received  by  the  ancients 
and  conducted  to  the  council  house. 

These  venerable  men  greeted  them  with  much 


■I  I 


350 


Tlir!  ADVENTURES  OF  lA   SALLE. 


i 


formality.  Each  one  raised  his  ritjht  hand  to  his 
head,  and  then  performed  a  peculiar  series  of  bows. 
They  then  embraced  each  one,  fjcntly  throwinf^  their 
arms  around  the  neck.  Tliis  ceremony  was  followed 
by  the  presentation  of  the  pipe  of  friendship,  each 
one  taking  but  a  few  whiffs. 

The  cortege  advanced  to  the  council  house.  The 
guests  were  seated  on  couches  in  the  centre.  The 
ancients,  silently  and  with  much  dignity  of  move- 
ment, took  seats  around  them.  A  large  multi- 
tude crowded  the  vacant  spaces.  They  were  feasted 
with  the  choicest  viands  of  the  Indians,  boiled  corn 
meal,  cakes  baked  in  the  ashes,  and  truly  delicious 
steaks  of  venison.  Presents  were  interchanged,  and 
kind  speeches  made,  mainly  by  signs. 

M.  Joutel  informed  them  that  it  Wiis  his  great 
desire  to  obtain  corn  for  their  long  journey.  They 
said  that  their  supply  was  short,  but  that  in  a  neigh- 
boring village,  at  the  distance  of  but  a  few  leagues, 
there  was  an  abundant  supply.  They  also  signified 
their  readiness  to  accompany  their  guests  to  this 
village. 

A  large  party  set  out  together.  The  trail  led 
along  the  banks  of  one  of  the  branches  of  the  Brazos. 
The  region  was  delightful,  the  soil  fertile,  and  quite  a 
dense  population,  blessed  with  abundance,  peopled 
the  lovely  valley.    It  might  have  been  almost  an  Eden, 


THE  PENALTY  OF  CRIME. 


351 


but  for  the  wickedness  of  fallen  man.  This  powerful 
tribe  the  Cenis,  was  at  war  with  another  tribe,  called 
theCannohantimos.  Frequently  the  valley  would  be 
swept  by  an  irruption  of  fierce  warriors,  with  gleam- 
ing tomahawks  and  poisoned  arrows  and  demoniac 
yells.  Conflagration,  blood,  and  shrieks  of  misery 
ensued.  The  valley,  which  God  had  made  so  beau- 
tiful for  his  children,  those  children  had  converted 
into  a  Gethsemane,  where  all  the  fiends  seemed 
struggling. 

But  our  travellers  passed  up  this  valley  in  one  of 
the  serene  and  blooming  spring  mornings.  There 
was  a  lull  in  war's  tempest,  and  a  heavenly  Father's 
smile  illumined  all  the  scene.  Large  dome-like 
cabins  and  cultivated  fields  were  met  with  all  along 
the  route.  Many  of  these  dwellings  were  sixty  feet 
in  diameter.  They  afforded  perfect  protection  from 
wind  and  rain,  were  neatly  carpeted,  and  gave  ample 
accommodation  often  for  four  or  five  families. 

One  central  fire,  which  was  never  permitted  to 
go  out,  was  common  for  all.  There  were  no  parti- 
tions. Each  family  occupied  a  certain  portion  of 
the  space,  and  slept  on  comfortable  beds,  raised  a 
foot  or  two  from  the  floor.  They  were  naturally 
a  very  amiable  people  among  themselves,  and  lived 
together  on  the  most  brotherly  terms. 

In  cultivating  tlie  fields  they  worked  together. 


352 


TIIK  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


Often  a  hundred  men  and  women  would  meet  to 
plant  the  field  of  on  '  man.  They  would  spend  six 
or  seven  hours  in  carefully  dii/j^ing  the  field  with 
wooden  forks,  and  in  planting  seeds  of  corn,  beans, 
melons,  and  other  vegetables.  They  would  then 
have  a  feast,  provided  by  the  one  in  whose  behalf 
they  were  laboring.  This  would  be  followed  by 
games  and  dances.  The  men  dug  the  soil,  while 
the  women  planted  and  covered  the  seed.  These 
children  of  the  prairie  must  have  found,  in  these 
co-operative  labors,  far  more  enjoyment  than  the 
solitary  farmer  can  find  in  his  lonely  toils.  Thus  this 
band  would  pass  from  field  to  fiekl  throughout  the 
whole  village. 

M.  Joutel  says  that,  so  far  as  he  could  learn,  they 
did  not  seem  to  have  any  definite  idea  of  God. 
They  had  certain  shadowy  notions  of  some  being  or 
beings  above  themselves,  but  apparently  did  not 
consider  that  these  beings  took  any  special  interest 
in  scenes  occurring  here  below.  Upon  the  subject 
of  religion  it  could  hardly  be  said  that  they  had  any 
definite  idea.  They  had  no  temples,  no  priests,  no 
v/orship.  Their  minds  were  in  a  state  of  vacuity, 
[n  this  respect  they  were  m.  J\  in  the  condition  of 
mere  animals.  They  had  certain  ceremonies,  the 
meaning  of  which  they  could  not  explain,  except 
that  such  was  their  custom — that  their  fathers  did 


THE   PENALTY   OF  CRIME. 


353 


SO.  Be  it  remembered  tliat  tliis  is  the  account 
which  is  given  of  the  Cenis  Indians.  Others  were 
more  enhghtened,  and  others  less.  There  are  well- 
authenticated  accounts  of  some  Indians,  who  were 
in  the  habit  of  daily  prayer. 

They  reached  the  village  in  the  early  evening. 
Couriers  had  preceded  them  to  announce  their  com- 
ing. The  principal  men  came  out  and  conducted 
them  to  a  cabin,  which  had  been  [)repared  for  their 
reception.  After  supper  and  a  social  pi[)e,  the  guests 
were  left  to  the  repose  which  they  greatly  needed. 
The  cabin  assigned  to  them  was  one  of  the  larjjest  in 
the  plage.  It  had  belonged  to  a  chief  who  h;id  re- 
cently died.  A  gentle  fire  was  burning  .a  the  centre. 
There  were  several  women  in  the  cabin,  attending  to 
sundry  household  duties.     The  guests  slept  soundly. 

The  next  morning  was  the  1st  of  April,  1687, 
The  fathers  of  the  village  again  called  upon  the 
strangers  with  much  courtesy  of  demeanor,  and 
brought  them  an  ample  breakfast.  Presents  were 
exchanged,  and  a  very  fine  horse  was  purchased  for 
a  hatchet.  The  day  was  L'pent  in  purchasing  corn, 
which  wa*'  placed  in  panniers,  to  be  carried  en  the 
backs  of  the  horses. 

Here  were  found  three  Frenchmen  who,  a  year 
before  had  deserted  from  La  Salle.  With  painted 
faces,  and  in  the  dress  of  savages,  no  one  could  dis- 


354 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SALLE. 


ting-uish  tlicm  from  others  of  the  tribe.  The  fact 
that  in  one  year  they  had  almost  entirely  forgotten 
their  native  language,  seems  at  first  thought  almost 
incredible.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  they 
were  vagabond  sailors,  with  no  mental  culture,  who 
could  neither  read  nor  write,  and  with  whom  lan- 
guage was  merely  a  succession  of  sounds,  which  were 
very  easily  obliterated  from  the  memory. 

M.  Joutcl  sent  his  companions  back  to  the  camp 
with  the  corn  which  had  already  been  purchased, 
while  he  remained  to  obtain  more.  Alone  in  the 
cabin,  far  away  in  the  wilderness,  the  companion  of 
murderers,  and  a  very  uncertain  fate  before  him,  he 
could  not  sleep.  At  midnight,  as  he  was  reclining 
upon  his  mat,  absorbed  in  thought,  he  saw,  by  the 
light  of  the  fire,  an  Indian  enter  the  cabin,  with  a 
bow  and  two  arrows  in  his  hand.  He  took  a  seat 
near  where  M.  Joutel  was  apparently  sleeping. 

M.  Joutcl  spoke  to  him.  He  made  no  reply; 
but  arose  and  took  another  seat  near  the  fire.  M. 
Joutel,  being  sleepless,  followed  him,  to  enter,  if 
possible,  into  conversation.  Fixing  his  eyes  earnestly 
upon  the  taciturn  Indian,  he  saw,  co  his  surprise,  that 
he  was  one  of  the  P^ench  deserters  whom  he  had 
formerly  known  very  well.  His  name  was  GroUet. 
He  informed  M.  Joutel  that  he  had  a  comrade  by 
the  name  of  Ruter,  who  did  not  dare  to  come  with 


R 


THE  PENALTY  OF  CRIME. 


355 


M. 
:r,  if 
(estly 
that 
had 
)llet. 
le  by 
Iwith 


him,  from  fear  that  he  should  be  punished  by  La 
Salle,  of  whose  death  they  had  not  heard. 

**They  had,"  writes  M.  Joutel,  "in  so  short  a 
time  so  entirely  contracted  the  habits  of  the  savages, 
as  to  become  thorough  savages  themselves.  They 
were  naked,  and  their  faces  and  bodies  were  covered 
with  painted  figures.  Each  of  them  had  taken  sev- 
eral wives.  They  had  accompanied  the  warriors  of 
the  tribe  to  battle  ;  and  with  their  guns  had  killed 
many  of  the  enemy,  which  had  given  them  great 
renown.  Having  expended  all  their  powder  and 
bullets,  their  guns  had  become  useless.  They  had 
therefore  taken  bows  and  arrows  and  had  become 
quite  skilful  in  their  use.  As  to  religion,  they  never 
had  a-  /.  The  libertine  life  they  were  now  practising 
was  quite  to  their  taste." 

GroUet  seemed  much  moved  when  he  heard  of 
the  death  of  La  Salle  and  the  others.  Upon  be'ng 
questioned  whether  he  had  ever  heard  the  Indians 
speak  of  the  Mississippi,  he  said  that  he  had  not,  but 
that  he  had  often  heard  them  speak  of  a  very  large 
river,  about  five  days'  journey  northeast  of  them,  and 
upon  whose  banks  there  were  very  many  Indian 
tribes. 

The  two  next  days  M.  Joutel  continued  purchas- 
ing corn.  It  could  not  be  bought  in  large  quantities, 
but  many  families  could  spare  a  little.     On  the  8th 


;  ; 


:, 


356 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


of  April  he  returned  to  the  camp,  with  three  horses 
laden  with  corn.  During  this  delay  the  murderer, 
Duhaut,  had  had  many  hours  for  reflection.  To 
return  to  a  French  military  or  trading  post,  accom- 
panied by  the  witnesses  of  his  crime,  was  certain 
death.  To  attempt  to  kill  all  those  not  implicated 
in  the  murder,  would  be  a  very  serious  undertaking; 
especially  as  they  were  now  on  their  guard,  and  the 
assassins  had  begun  to  quarrel  among  themselves. 

Duhaut  formed  the  plan  of  turning  back,  with 
his  confederates,  to  the  settlement  which  they  had 
left  at  the  bay  of  St.  Louis.  Where  he  designed  to 
build  a  vessel  and  to  sail  for  the  West  India  Islands. 
The  persons  whom  Duhaut  greatly  feared  were 
Father  Douay,  M.  Joutel,  La  Salle's  brother,  M. 
Chevalier,  and  a  young  man  who  was  called  Young 
Chevalier.  The  head  murderer  now  adopted  the 
policy  of  separating  these  men  from  the  rest  of  the 
company,  that  he  might  freely  talk  with  his  confeder- 
ates of  his  plans.  M.  Joutel  and  his  associates  were 
also  well  pleased  with  this  arrangement,  for  they 
too  could  now  talk  freely.  Duhaut  tried  to  compel 
the  other  party  to  go  back  with  him.  But  they  ab- 
solutely refused.  Finding  that  he  could  not  force 
them,  and  that  they  were  resolved  to  continue  their 
journey  to  the  French  settlements,  and  that  thus 
they  might  send  an  armed  ship  to  capture  the  mur- 


' 


1 


THE  PENALTY  OF  CRIME. 


357 


)mpel 
y  ab- 
force 
their 
thus 
mur- 


derers ;  he  resolved  to  continue  in  their  company. 
Probably  he  hoped  that  some  opportunity  would 
occur  in  which  he  could  cut  them  off. 

There  were  five  men  who  were  active  participants 
in  the  assassination.  Duhaut,  the  instigator,  Hiens, 
who  was  the  next  most  prominent  in  the  plot,  and 
three  others,  who  were  rather  their  tools,  Liotot, 
Tessier,  and  Larcheveque.  The  rage  of  Hiens  was 
kindled  only  against  Moranget.  He  was  willing  to 
kill  Moranget's  two  companions  that  they  might  not 
be  witnesses  against  the  murderers.  He  would  con- 
ceal their  bodies,  and  would  have  it  understood  that 
they  had  wandered  away  and  become  lost,  or  that 
they  had  been  captured  by  the  Indians. 

Liotot  was  appointed  to  strike  the  fatal  blows 
upon  Moranget  and  his  companions  with  the  hatchet, 
while  the  others  stood  ready,  with  their  guns,  to  aid, 
should  it  be  necessary.  The  subsequent  murder  of 
La  Salle  was  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  Hiens. 
Duhaut  and  Larcheveque  waylaid  him.  They  both 
fired  nearly  at  the  same  moment.  The  bullet  of 
Larcheveque,  either  intentionally  or  by  accident, 
passed  wide  of  its  mark.  Duhaut's  bullet  pierced 
the  brain. 

There  was  no  sympathy  between  Hiens  and 
Duhaut.  When  the  latter  so  arrogantly  assumed  the 
command,  Hiens  became  very  restive,  and  was  wait- 


I 


358 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


ing  for  an  opportunity  to  dethrone  him.  'Trcmbhng 
in  view  of  the  peril  of  approaching  the  French  settle- 
ments, and  having  no  disposition  to  imbrue  his  hands 
any  farther  in  the  blood  of  innocent  men  whose  con- 
duct had  only  won  his  regard,  he  was  extremely  anx- 
ious to  return  to  the  bay  of  St.  Louis. 

Finding  that  Duhaut  had  altered  his  plan  and 
had  decided  to  continue  on  tlie  Mississippi,  he  took 
one  or  two  of  his  companions  aside  and  deeply  im- 
pressed them  with  a  sense  of  the  danger  they  would 
thus  encounter.  They  conspired  to  kill  Duhaut  and 
his  most  resolute  supporter  Liotot. 

Hiens  then  entered  into  a  secret  alliance  with  the 
savages,  promising  that  if  they  would  aid  him  in  his 
plans,  he  would  stop  the  march  of  the  party  toward 
the  Mississippi,  and  with  several  others  would  join 
them,  with  their  all-powerful  muskets,  in  a  hostile 
expedition  they  were  about  to  make  against  a  neigh- 
boring tribe.  He  also  enlisted,  in  co-operation  with 
his  plans,  the  French  deserters  who  had  already 
become  savages. 

Thus  strengthened,  and  with  twenty-two  well- 
armed  savages  in  his  train,  he  sought  Duhaut.  In 
brief  words  he  thus  addressed  him  : 

"  You  have  decided  to  go  on  to  the  French  set- 
tlements. It  is  a  danger  which  we  dare  not  encoun- 
ter.    I  therefore  demand  that  you  divide  with  us  all 


THE  PENALTY   OF  CRIME. 


359 


ngh- 


set- 
|ou  Il- 
ls all 


the  arms,  ammunition,  and  goods  wc  have.  You 
may  then  pursue  your  own  course  and  we  will  pur- 
sue ours." 

Without  waiting  for  any  reply  he  drew  a  pistol 
and  shot  Duhaut  through  the  heart.  The  miserable 
man  staggered  back  a  few  steps  and  dropped  dead. 
At  the  same  moment  one  of  his  accomplices,  Ruter, 
with  his  musket,  shot  down  Liotot,  inflicting  a  mor- 
tal wound.  As  the  men  was  struggling  in  death's 
agonies,  Ruter  advanced  and  discharged  a  pistol- 
shot  into  the  convulsed  body.  Douay  writes,  "  His 
hair,  and  then  his  shirt  and  clothes  took  fire,  and 
wrapped  him  in  flames,  and  in  this  torment  he  ex- 
pired." It  was  the  intention  of  Hiens  also  to  kill  Lar- 
cheveque,  but  he,  terror-stricken,  escaped  by  flight. 

A  small  hole  was  dug,  and  the  two  dead  bodies 
were  thrown  in  and  covered  up.  M.  Joutel  was 
present,  and  witnessed  this  dreadful  scene.  He 
writes : 

"  These  murders  took  place  before  my  eyes.  I 
was  dreadfully  agitated,  and  supposing  that  my 
death  was  immediately  to  follow,  instinctively  seized 
my  musket  in  self-defence.     But  Hiens  cried  out  : 

*' *  You  have  nothing  to  fear.  We  do  not  wish 
to  harm  you.  We  only  avenge  the  death  of  our 
patron  La  Salle.  Could  I  have  prevented  his  death 
I  certainly  should  have  done  so.* '" 


3^0 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


The  savages  were  astonished  at  this  scene.  They 
were  not  at  all  prepared  for  it.  But  Hiens  explained 
to  them  that  it  was  done  to  avenge  murders  which 
they  had  committed  ;  and  that  as  Duhaut  and 
Liotot  had  resolved  to  take  with  them  all  the  guns 
and  ammunition,  it  was  necessary  to  kill  them  that 
Hiens  and  his  associates  might  join  the  Indians  in 
their  war  party.  This  statement  seemed  to  give 
entire  satisfaction. 

Hiens  was  now  the  leader  of  the  rapidly  dwin- 
dling band.  He  informed  them  that  he  should  take 
several  of  his  companions,  with  the  guns  and  ammu- 
nition, and  accompany  the  Indians  on  their  military 
expedition.  In  the  meantime,  until  his  return,  they 
were  to  remain  in  charge  of  frieadly  Indians.  Thus 
they  were  virtually  prisoners.  Their  means  for  con- 
tinuing the  journey  were  taken  from  them.  Proba- 
bly Hiens  intended  that  they  should  never  return  to 
France. 

Early  in  May,  the  war  party  commenced  its 
march.  Hiens  accompanied  the  warriors,  with  four 
of  his  party,  and  two  of  the  French  deserters.  This 
made  seven  Frenchmen,  well  armed  with  powder 
and  ball.  As  they  were  to  encounter  foes  who  bore 
only  bows  and  arrows,  the  French  allies  became  an 
immense  acquisition  to  the  force  of  the  expedition. 
Each  one  of  these  had  a  horse.     Hiens  exacted  a 


THE   PENALTY   OF  CRIME. 


361 


ba- 
te 

its 
our 

his 
der 
ore 

an 

on. 
Id  a 


promise,  from  those  he  left  behind,  that  they  would 
not  leave  the  village  until  his  return. 

A  fortnight  passed  away.  Those  who  remained 
were  encamped  at  a  little  distance  outside  of  the 
village.  They  were  frequently  visited  by  the  men 
and  the  women,  who  ever  manifested  the  most 
friendly  feelings.  They  could  converse  only  by 
signs,  and  their  attempted  communication  of  ideas 
was  not  very  satisfactory. 

On  the  1 8th  of  the  month  a  great  crowd  came 
rushing  out  to  the  encampment.  The  men  and 
women  were  painted  and  decorated.  Their  smiling 
faces,  songs,  and  dances  indicated  plainly  that  they 
had  received  tidings  of  a  great  victory.  For  several 
hours,  there  was  exhibited  a  very  picturesque  scene 
of  feasting,  smoking,  and  barbarian  jollity.  In  the 
midst  of  these  wild  festivities,  a  courier  arrived, 
stating  that  the  victorious  army  was  returning,  and 
that  they  had  killed  more  than  forty  of  their  ene- 
mies.    The  next  day  they  arrived. 

They  brought  very  glowing  accounts  of  the 
achievements  of  the  French  with  their  muskets. 
They  found  the  foe  drawn  up  in  battle  array  in  a 
dense  grove.  Approaching  within  musket-shot,  but 
not  within  arrow-shot,  the  French  with  deliberate 
aim  shot  down  forty-eight  of  the  foe.  The  rest  in 
terror  fled.  The  shouting  Cenis  pursued.  They 
16 


I' 


i       i 


362 


TIIK   ADVENTURES   OE   LA   SALLE. 


[J    ' 


took  a  large  number  of  women  and  children  as  pris- 
oners, most  of  whom  they  instantly  killed  and 
scalped.  Two  mature  f^irls  they  brought  back  with 
tliem  to  subject  to  fiend  like  torture.  One  of  them 
had  been  cruelly  scal[)ed.  I'aint  and  bleeding  she 
could  endure  but  little  more.  An  Indian,  borrowing 
a  pistol  from  a  Frenchman,  deliberately  shot  her 
through  the  head,  saying: 

"  Take  that  message  to  your  nation.  Tell  them 
that  ere  long  we  will  serve  them  all  in  the  sarrrc 
way." 

The  other  maiden  was  reserved  for  all  the  horrors 
of  demoniac  torture  by  the  women  and  the  girls. 
These  were  arranged  in  a  circle.  The  poor  girl  was 
led  into  the  middle  of  them.  They  were  all  armed 
with  strong  sticks  sharply  pointed.  They  then, 
with  hideous  yells,  fell  tumultuously  upon  her,  like 
hounds  upon  a  hare.  .She  soon  dropped  to  the 
grown  beneath  their  blows.  They  thrust  their  sharp 
sticks  into  her  body.  With  sinewy  arms  these 
•savage  women  beat  her  in  the  face,  over  the  head, 
upon  every  part  of  her  frame  until  her  body  pre- 
sented but  a  mangled  mass  of  blood.  As  she  lay 
upon  the  ground  scarcely  breathing,  a  burly  Indian 
came  forward,  and  with  one  blow  of  a  club  crushed 
in  her  brain. 

The  next  day  there  was  another  great  celebra- 


I 


THE    I'KXALTY    OF   CKIMK. 


363 


tion.  Great  honor  was  conferred  upon  the  French 
who  had  caused  the  victory.  The  Indian  warriors 
had  done  but  little  more  than  kill  the  women  and 
children  whom  they  had  taken  prisoners,  and  scalp 
all  the  slain.  After  several  speeches  were  made  by 
their  orators,  a  procession  was  formed.  Each  war- 
rior had  a  bow  and  two  arrows  in  his  hand,  and  was 
accompanied  by  one  of  his  wives,  who,  like  a  servant, 
or  rather  like  the  squire  of  the  knights  of  old,  waved 
in  her  hands  the  gory  scalps,  revolting  trophies  of 
her  husband's  chivalric  achievements.  The  whole 
day  was  devoted  to  barbarian  feasting  and  carousing. 

Hiens  the  next  day  held  an  amicable  conference 
with  M.  Joutel  and  his  friends,  to  come  to  some  agree- 
ment as  to  their  future  operations.  "  I  am  not  will- 
ing," he  said,  "to  return  to  the  J'Vench  settlements- 
It  would  inevitably  cost  me  my  head.  liut  I  am  will- 
ing to  divide  all  our  property  equally  between  the 
two  parties.  Those  who  wish  may  accompany  Jou- 
tel ;  others  may  remain  with  me." 

The  division  was  made.  M.  Joutel,  Father  Douay, 
M.  Cavalier,  and  his  nephew,  young  Cavalier,  and 
three  others,  De  Marie,  Tessier  and  Barthelmy,  com- 
posed the  party  which  was  to  return  to  the  French 
settlements.  Thus  the  band  of  twenty  which  had 
left  the  bay  of  St.  Louis  had  dwindled  down  to  seven. 
They  had  three  horses,  thirty  hatchets,  five  dozen 


Ifli 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4fe 


*■ 


o 


•i"  A  ^ 


y 


^ 


1.0 


I.I 


^'  IM    IIIII2.2 


12.0 


1.8 


1.25      1.4       1.6 

6" 

► 

7 


<^ 


-i 


/a 


/a 


'^A 


e. 


e}. 


'^. 


% 


*?    ,-' 


# 


#■     ■'5' 


Vl 


.^' 


'",f 


"^ 


/^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


rj? 


V  J 


364 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


il: 


t     .      ) 


knives,  thirty  pounds  of  powder,  and  thirty  pounds 
of  bullets.  Three  Indians  volunteered  as  guides  for 
a  portion  of  the  way. 

When  the  Cenis  chief  found  that  M.  Joute!  was 
about  to  undertake  so  long  and  perilous  a  journey, 
with  so  small  a  band,  he  was  astonished,  and  did 
everything  in  his  power  to  dissuade  him  from  such 
an  enterprise. 

"  If  you  will  remain  with  U5,"  said  he.  "  we  will  give 
you  cabins  and  wives,  and  food  in  abundance.  The 
dangers  before  you  are  appalling,  not  only  from  hos- 
tile Indians,  whose  territories  you  must  pass  through, 
but  from  the  innumerable  difficulties  of  broad  rivers 
and  deep  marshes  you  must  encounter  by  the  way." 

M.  Joutel  and  his  companions  were  firm.  Very 
reluctantly  the  chief  consented  that  tht  three  Indian 
guides  should,  for  a  time,  accompany'  them.  It  was 
about  the  25th  of  May,  when  they  resumed  their 
march  from  the  village  of  the  Cenis.  The  second 
day  they  came  to  a  broad  river,  which  they  crossed 
on  a  raft, swimming  their  horses.  The  country  was 
quite  densely  populated.  They  daily  passed  cabins 
and  villages  of  the  Indians,  but  encountered  no  oppo- 
sition. We  have  minute  accounts  of  their  reception 
in  many  of  these  villages.  All  tre  essentially  the 
same  with  those  which  we  have  already  narrated. 

Day  after  day,  with  occasional  halts   in   conse- 


THE   PENALTY  OF  CRIME. 


365 


quence  of  rains,  the  travellers  pressed  on,  through  the 
month  of  May  and  to  the  middle  of  June.  Their 
route  was  generally  in  a  northeastern  direction 
Their  path  led  them  through  a  rugged  country  of 
forests,  ravines,  and  rivers.  The  average  territory  of 
each  Indian  tribe  was  about  twenty  miles  square. 
Friendly  Indians  were  always  found  to  guide  them, 
as  it  were,  from  post  to  post  on  their  way. 


i^i 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 


T/ie  Close  of  the  Drama. 


Ludicrous  Scene. — Death  of  M.  Marie. — Sympathy  of  the  Savages. — 
Barbaric  Ceremonies. — The  Mississippi  Reached. — Joyful  Inter- 
view.— Ascending  the  River. — Incidents  by  the  Way. — The 
Beautiful  Illinois. — Weary  Detention. — The  Voyage  to  Mack- 
inac.— Thence  to  Quebec. — Departure  for  France. — Fate  of 
the  Colony. 


The  latter  part  of  June  they  approached  a  village, 
when  a  large  number  of  men  came  out  to  greet  them, 
and  to  escort  them  in.  The  Indians  insisted  upon 
carrying  the  Frenchmen  into  the  village  upon  their 
backs,  saying  that  it  was  their  invariable  custom  in 
the  reception  of  guests.  They  were  constrained  to 
submit.  Seven  savages  stooped  down,  and  each  one 
received  one  of  the  guests  upon  his  shoulders. 
Others  led  the  horses. 

M.  Joutel  was  a  very  tall  man  and  very  heavy. 
He  also  carried  a  gun,  two  pistols,  some  powder  and 
lead,  and  several  articles  of  clothing.  The  savage 
who  undertook  to  carry  him,  was  a  small  man,  so 
that  M.  Joutel's  feet  almost  touched  the  ground. 
As  he  tottered  beneath  his  burden,  two  other  sav- 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   DRAMA. 


367 


sav- 


ages came  to  his  aid,  helping  to  sustain  him  by  the 
legs.     Thus  he  had  three  porters. 

The  Frenchmen,  whose  vivacity  s'^emcd  never 
long  to  forsake  them,  found  it  very  difficult  to  re- 
strain their  laughter  in  view  of  the  ludicrous  spcf  i- 
cle  they  presented.  It  was  three-quarters  of  a  mile 
to  the  village.  The  porters,  quite  exhausted,  sur- 
rendered their  burdens  in  the  cabin  of  the  chief. 
The  Indians  wore  but  little  clothing;  some  of  them 
•  none  at  all.  They  brought  water,  saying  that  it  was 
their  custom  to  wash  their  guests,  but  as  they  per- 
ceived that  the  Frenchmen  were  encumbered  with 
garments,  they  would  wash  only  their  faces. 

After  this  ceremony,  they  were  placed  upon  a 
platform  about  four  feet  high,  and  addressed  in  long 
speeches  of  welcome.  As  usual  there  was  smoking, 
feasting,  and  the  exchange  of  presv^nts.  They  Inen 
opened  a  very  successful  traffic  with  the  Indians  for 
the  purchase  of  corn. 

These  Indians  had  never  heard  the  report  of  a 
gun.  They  were  astonished  in  view  of  the  deadly 
power  of  the  invisible  bullet ;  and  they  implored  the 
.  strangers  to  remain  with  them  and  aid  them  in  a  war 
expedition.  Though  M.  Joutel  was  the  historian  of 
this  expedition,  they  seem,  by  common  consent,  to 
have  regarded  La  Salle's  brother,  M.  Caviilirr,  as 
their  leader.     He  informed  the   Indians  that    they 


m 


368 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


must  hasten  on  their  way,  but  that  they  hoped,  ere 
long,  to  return  and  bring  v/ith  them  guns,  powder, 
hatchets,  knives,  and  other  articles  to  exchange  for 
their  furs.     This  pleased  them  greatly. 

A  melancholy  accident  occurred  at  this  place. 
M.  Marie  went  into  the  river  to  bathe.  Accidentally 
he  got  beyond  his  depth  and  was  drowned.  The 
savages  manifested  the  deepest  sympathy  on  the 
occasion.  They  rushed  to  the  spot  in  large  numbers, 
plunged  into  the  water,  regained  the  lifeless  body, 
and  with  mournful  wailings  bore  it  back  to  the  village. 
They  watched  with  intenscst  interest  the  rites  of 
Christian  burial.  The  grave  of  the  unfortunate  man 
was  in  a  beautiful  grove,  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
His  mourning  companions  raised  over  the  spot  a 
cross,  the  touching  emblem  of  the  great  atoning 
sacrifice  for  sin. 

"  It  is  our  duty  to  testify,"  v;rites  M.  Joutel,  "to 
the  kindness  of  this  affectionate  people.  Their 
humanity,  manifested  in  this  sad  accident,  Was  very 
remarkable.  Their  sympathy  in  our  grief  was  greater 
than  we  could  have  experienced  in  any  part  of 
Europe." 

There  were  four  very  pleasant  and  populous  vil- 
la^'"es  here,  situated  near  each  other.  The  inhabitants 
seemed  to  be  united  in  the  most  fraternal  alliance. 
And  yet  these  people,  who  could  be  so  gentle,  tender 


i 


THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  DRAMA. 


369 


of 


and  sympathetic  in  receiving  their  friends,  could 
be  as  merciless  as  demons  in  torturing  their  enemies. 

On  the  30th  of  June,  the  travellers  again  took  up 
their  line  of  march.  There  was  a  wide  river,  near 
by,  to  be  crossed.  They  had  spent  several  days  in 
this  village,  receiving  unbounded  acts  of  politeness 
and  hospitality  from  the  people.  The  men  and  the 
women  alike  vied  in  delicate  attentions,  such  as  could 
not  have  been  expected  from  savages. 

There  was  a  broad  and  deep  river  near  by  to  be 
crossed.  The  chief  and  a  large  escort  of  the  natives 
accompanied  them  to  the  river,  and  paddled  them 
over  in  their  canoes,  swimming  the  horses.  M. 
Chevalier,  in  taking  leave  of  his  friends,  gave  them 
some  rich  presents,  not  forgetting  to  make  the  women 
happy  in  the  gift  of  some  gorgeous  beads.  Several 
Indians  guided  the  party  to  the  next  tribe,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  about  thirty  miles.  Here  again  they  were 
received  in  the  cabin  of  the  chief  with  unbounded 
hospitality. 

After  being  welcomed  with  their  many  ceremo- 
nials of  greeting,  guides  were  furnished  to  accompany 
them  to  the  next  tribe.  Thus  they  pressed  on,  day 
after  day,  with  but  occasional  delays.  Their  route 
lay  through  a  very  rich  country,  abounding  with  deer 
and  turkeys  and  prairie  chickens.  Village  after  vil- 
lage they  entered.  Tribe  after  tribe  they  met.  But 
16* 


\l\ 

I 


i-iJJU.  •■  J 


370 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA   SAI.LE. 


everywnere  they  encountered  the  same  invariable 
hospitality.  On  one  occasion  a  group  of  singers 
came  to  their  cabin,  and  treated  them  with  a  seren- 
ade of  plaintive  music.  At  the  same  time  one  of 
their  number  crowned  M.  Chevalier  with  a  beautiful 
head-dress  of  colored  plumes. 

The  ceremony,  on  this  occasion,  was  very  elabo- 
rate, in  which  the  females  as  well  as  the  men 
took  an  active  part.  Two  girls,  of  remarkably  grace- 
ful form,  and  whose  symmetric  limbs  were  but 
slightly  veiled,  were  brought,  evidently  without  any 
intentional  immodesty,  into  such  affectionate  contact 
with  M.  Chevalier,  as  greatly  to  confuse  him. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  the  Indians  did  not 
expect  that  their  wealthy  guests  would  receive  these 
attentions  without  making  them  some  return.  They 
seem  to  have  regarded  themselves  as  abundantly 
rewarded  by  a  gift  of  a  hatchet,  four  knives,  and  a 
few  beads.  They  regarded  the  French  as  superior 
beings,  and  were  amazed  and  awed  by  the  report  of 
the  guns,  and  the  deadly  flight  of  the  bullet.  They 
entreated  the  strangers  to  remain  with  them,  offering 
them  cabins  and  food  and  wives. 

They  had  reached  a  broken,  hilly  country,  with 
ravines  and  forests,  and  Indian  trails  leading  in 
many  directions.  Guides  were  greatly  needed  ;  and 
guides  were   always  furnished.     On  the  evening  of 


THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  DRAMA. 


371 


the  24th  of  July,  they  came  to  the  banks  of  a  river 
of  unusual  flood  and  breadth.  To  their  surprise 
and  delight  they  saw,  upon  the  opposite  bank,  a 
large  cross,  and  near  by  a  spacious  log-cabin,  such  as 
the  French  were  accustomed  to  rear  at  their  stations. 

"No  one,"  writes  M.  Joutel,  "can  imagine  the 
joy  with  which  this  sight  inspired  our  hearts.  We 
threw  ourselves  upon  our  knees,  and  with  tearful  eyes 
thanked  God  for  having  so  safely  led  us.  We  had 
no  doubt  that  those  on  the  opposite  shore  were 
Frenchmen,  and  the  cross  proved  that  they  were 
fellow  Christians." 

The  inmates  of  the  log-cabin  caught  sight  of  the 
strangers.  Probably  their  dress  indicated  that  they 
were  not  Indians.  They  fired  two  muskets  as  a 
salute.  The  salute  was  promptly  returned.  Imme- 
diately several  canoes  pushed  off,  from  the  opposite 
bank,  paddled  by  Indians,  and  in  which  the  travellers 
saw  two  men  in  European  dress.  They  were  two 
Frenchmen,  M.  Charpentier  and  M.  Launay,  both 
from  Rouen.  Their  station  was  on  the  northern 
bank  of  the  Arkansas  River,  not  far  from  its  entrance 
into  the  Mississippi.  Lieutenant  Tonti  had  estab- 
lished the  post,  that  he  might  receive  news  from  La 
Salle's  expedition. 

In  this  interview,  as  in  nearly  all  the  scenes  of 
earth,  joy  and  grief  were  blended.   The  travellers  felt 


372 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


;! 


that  now  they  were  safe,  and  that  return  to  friends 
and  home  was  secure.  But  all  wept  over  the  death 
of  La  Salle,  for  he  was  revered  and  loved  by  all  who 
knew  him.  There  was  quite  a  large  number  of 
Indians  at  the  station.  They  unloaded  the  horses, 
brought  up  the  baggage,  and  men  and  women 
crowded  around  with  unfeigned  joy. 

After  a  short  time  the  Indians  all  left  the  cabin, 
and  the  white  men  held  a  conference  tojrether,  nar- 
rating  past  events.  Lieutenant  Tonti  had  stationed 
six  men  at  that  post.  They  were  to  remain  there 
until  they  should  receive  tidings  of  La  Salle's  landing 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi.  As  the  months 
passed  away,  and  they  heard  nothing  of  his  expedi- 
tion, four  of  the  party  went  to  fort  St.  Louis  on  the 
Illinois  River,  leaving  but  two  behind.  It  was 
decided  that  it  was  best  to  conceal  the  death  of  La 
Dalle  until  it  could  be  communicated  by  his  brother, 
Chevalier,  to  the  cour';  in  France.  In  the  meantime 
the  impression  was  to  be  left  that  he  was  still  super- 
intending the  affairs  of  the  settlement  at  the  bay  of 
St.  Louis. 

At  a  little  distance  from  the  log-cabin  of  the 
French  there  was  quite  a  group  of  Indian  wigwams. 
The  chief  soon  came  and  invited  the  newly  arrived 
strangers  to  dine  with  him  and  his  chief  men.  Mats 
were  spread  in  the  large  cabin  of  the  chief,  and  an 


THE  CLOSE   OF  THE   DRAMA. 


373 


ample  feast  provided.  At  the  close  of  the  jntertain- 
ment  M.  Cavalier  addressed  them,  in  substance  as 
follows : 

"  We  accompanied  the  Chevalier  La  Salle  from 
France,  to  establish  a  settlement  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  We  left  our  colony  on  the  shores 
of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  arc  on  our  way  to  Canadi. 
We  have  passed  through  the  territories  of  very  many 
tribes,  who  have  all  treated  us  in  the  kindest  manner. 
It  is  our  intention  to  return  from  Canada  to  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  with  a  large  supply  of  merchan- 
dise. The  people,  through  whose  countries  ue  have 
passed,  have  furnished  us  with  guides.  We  ask  the 
same  favor  of  you,  with  canoes  to  ascend  the  river, 
and  with  a  supply  of  food.  The  guides  shall  be  well 
rewarded,  and  we  will  pay  you  for  all  the  supplies 
with  which  you  may  furnish  us." 

AH  this  was  very  easily  said,  through  an  interpre- 
ter. The  chief  expressed  his  surprise  that  they  could 
have  passed  through  so  many  tribes  without  having 
been  either  killed  or  robbed.  He  said  that  he  would 
immediately  send  couriers  to  the  other  villages  of 
his  tribe,  to  inform  them  of  the  wishes  of  the  French- 
men and  to  decide  what  could  be  done  to  aid  them 
in  their  object. 

M.  Joutel  gives  a  very  alluring  account  of  the 
situation   and    structure   of    this    village.      It   was 


im\ 


374 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


delightfully  situated  on  an  elevated  plain,  com- 
manding an  extensive  view  of  the  river  and  of  the 
adjacent  country.  The  wigvvams  were  substantially 
built,  presenting  very  comfortable  interiors.  The 
region  around  was  almost  crowded  with  buffaloes, 
deer,  antelopes,  and  a  Vdst  variety  of  prairie  and 
water-fowls.  Fruit  trees  and  vines  were  abundant, 
and  they  were  richly  laden  with  their  delicious  l>ur- 
dens.  Extended  fields  were  waving  luxuriantly  with 
the  golden  corn.  Fish  of  many  kinds  were  taken 
from  the  river.  It  is  indeed  a  glowing  account 
which  the  pen  of  the  historian  gives  of  this  favored 
land. 

The  tribe  at  that  point  was  called  the  Arkansas. 
They  occupied  four  large  villages.  Two  of  these 
villages  were  on  the  Arkansas  River,  and  two  upon 
the  Mississippi.  These  savages  did  everything  in 
their  power  to  testify  the  pleasure  with  which  they 
received  the  strangers.  Some  of  their  ceremonies 
were  so  tedious  that  the  guests  would  gladly  have 
avoided  them.  A  delegation  of  the  chiefs,  from  the 
other  villages,  was  soon  assembled.  A  very  formal 
coimcil  was  held.  It  was  decided  that  the  four  vil- 
lages should  furnis!'  one  large  bo^t,  and  one  man 
from  each  village  to  aid  in  navigating  it,  and  also 
the  needful  supply  of  food. 

One  of  M.  Cavalier's  party,  M.  Barthelmy,  who 


THE  CLOSE  OF  TIIK   DRAMA. 


375 


was  a  young  man  from  Paris,  weary  with  the  long 
journey  he  had  already  taken,  and  charmed  with 
the  friendly  character  of  the  natives  and  the  Eden- 
likc  region  they  had  found,  decided  to  remain 
there.  The  horses  also  were  left.  They  had,  as 
they  judged,  a  voyage  of  twelve  hundred  miles  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Illinois.  They  had  travelled,  according  to  their  esti- 
mate, seven  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  their  settle- 
ment on  the  Gulf. 

The  French  party  had  now  dwindled  to  five  per- 
sons. The  boat  in  which  they  embarked  was  forty 
feet  long.  Fifteen  Indians,  men  and  women,  entered 
the  boat  with  them,  to  accompany  them  a  part  of  '.he 
way.  The  windings  of  the  river  were  such  that  it 
required  a  voyage  of  several  leagues  to  reach  its 
mouth.  It  would  seem,  from  the  narrative,  that 
they  reached  a  village  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  on 
the  29th.  Here  they  exchanged  their  large  and 
heavy  periagua,  for  two  light  canoes,  with  which  to 
ascend  against  the  swift  current  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  next  day  they  made  twenty-four  miles,  and 
reached  Cappa,  the  last  village  of  the  Arkansas  on 
the  Mississippi.  Here  the  chief  contrived  to  detain 
them  a  day,  that  the  Indians  might  enjoy  a  few 
hours  of  barbaric  festivity.  On  the  2d  of  August 
the  party  re-embarked,  nine  in  number,  five  French- 


i'M 


376 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF   LA  SALLE. 


U.J 


men  and  four  Indians.  The  rapidity  of  the  current 
was  such  that  they  were  frequently  compelled  to 
cross  the  river  to  take  advantage  of  the  eddies. 
Sometimes,  at  points  in  the  river,  the  flow  was  so 
swift  that  they  were  compelled  to  land,  and  carry 
the  canoes  and  all  their  luggage  on  their  shoulders 
around  the  point. 

The  first  night  they  encamped  upon  an  island, 
for  greater  security.  The  Indians  in  that  vicin- 
ity had  a  bad  reputation.  The  hardships  of 
this  voyage  were  very  great.  It  was  necessary 
for  each  one  to  ply  the  paddle  with  the  utmost 
energy.  They  had  often  marshes  to  wade,  dense 
forests  to  cut  their  way  through,  and  desert  plains 
to  traverse  beneath  the  rays  of  a  blistering  sun. 

Weary  days  and  nights  came  and  went.  Long- 
accustomed  to  every  variety  of  wilderness  life,  there 
was  no  novelty  to  charm  them.  On  the  19th  of 
August  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  Occa- 
sionally they  landed  to  shoot  a  buffalo  or  a  deer  or 
a  turkey.  Their  Indian  atte'idants  now  manifested 
a  disposition  to  leave  them,  which  caused  the  French- 
men great  alarm.  Should  the  Indians  stealthily,  at 
night,  take  the  canoes  and  descend  the  swift  current 
of  the  stream,  pursuit  would  be  impossible,  and  the 
travellers  would  be  left  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  in 
a  truly  deplorable  condition.     This  rendered  it  ne- 


THE  CLOSE  OF  THE   DRAMA. 


377 


cessary  for  them  to  keep  a  constant  watch,  witV  their 
arms  in  their  hands. 

In  this  state  of  anxiety  they  continued  their 
laborious  voyage  until  the  30th  of  August,  when  they 
reached  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  River.  On  the 
2d  of  August  they  passed  the  famous  painting  on 
the  rocks  to  which  we  have  before  alluded.  On  the 
3d  of  September  they  joyfully  left  the  Mississippi, 
and  entered  the  more  placid  current  of  the  Illinois.* 
They  judged  it  to  be  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles 
from  the  Ohio  to  the  Illinois. 

Upon  this  river  they  found  a  great  and  delightful 
change  of  scenery.  The  richest  verdure  and  bloom 
of  summer  were  all  around  them.  Meadows,  and 
prairies,  and  lawn-like  groves  crowded  with  game, 
constantly  regaled  the  eye.  The  gentle  flow  of  the 
river  greatly  relieved  them  from  the  fatigue  of  the 
paddle.  Day  after  day  they  ascended  the  charming 
stream.  Night  after  night  they  enjoyed  encamp- 
ment in  lovely  groves,  beneath  serene  skies,  and 
feasting  upon  the  choicest  game.  They  frequently 
came  to  villages  and  encampments  of  the  Illinois 
Indians,  with  whom  they  felt  entirely  at  home. 

On  the  I  ith  of  September  a  solitary  Indian  came 
down   to   the  bank  of  the  river,  and  hailed  them. 

*   M.  Douay  says,  the  5th  of  September.     These  slight  discrepan- 
cies in  dates  are  very  frequent. 


ti 


)  i 


ji'; 


m 


378 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


They  understood  his  language,  and  informed  him 
that  they  had  come  from  M.  de  la  Salle,  and  that 
they  were  bound  to  the  station,  farther  up  the  river. 
He  ran  back  to  the  encampment  with  the  news.  The 
whole  multitude  came  rushing  down  to  the  river,  with 
joyous  shoutings  ;  and  several  guns  were  fired  by 
them  in  salute.  The  salute  was  returned  from  the 
boats.  This  was  a  band  of  the  numerous  tribe  of 
Illinois  Indians  from  the  region  of  Kaskaskia. 

The  French  fort  on  the  Illinois  River,  as  we 
have  mentioned,  was  called  St.  Louis.  The  Indians 
said  that  Lieutenant  Tonti  was  not  then  at  the  fort, 
but  that  he  had  accompanied  a  party  of  their  war- 
riors in  an  expedition  against  the  Iroquois.  They 
urged  the  voyagers  to  land  and  take  some  food  with 
them.  But  the  Frenchmen  declined.  Being  now 
so  near  what  they  deemed  their  journey's  end,  they 
were  eager  to  press  on  their  way. 

At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  Sunday,  the 
14th  of  September,  1687,  the  weary  and  way-worn 
travellers  reached  the  trading  and  military  post  of 
St.  Louis.  Compared  with  the  humble  wigwams  of 
the  Indians,  the  fort  assumed  majestic  proportions, 
standing  upon  an  eminence  which  commanded  an 
extensive  view  of  the  region  around.  A  group  of 
Indians  was  gathered  upon  the  bank.  When 
informed  that  the  strangers  were  from  the  settlement 


THE  CLOSE   OF  THE  DRAMA. 


379 


of  La  Salle,  they  ran  back  to  the  fort  with  the  joy- 
ful tidings.  Immediately  a  Frenchman  was  seen, 
rushing  down  to  the  river,  followed  by  a  tumultuous 
group  of  Indians.     M.  Joutel  writes  : 

"  We  returned  together  to  the  fort,  where  we 
found  three  Frenchmen.  They  inquired  of  us  of  the 
Chevalier  de  la  Salle.  We  informed  them  that  he 
had  accompanied  us  a  part  of  the  way,  and  that  we 
had  left  him  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
south  of  the  great  Cenis  nation  ;  and  that  he  was 
then  in  good  health.  In  that  statement  there  was 
nothing  which  was  untrue;  for  M.  Cavalier  and  I, 
who  said  this,  were  not  present  at  his  death.  He 
had  left  us  in  good  health.  I  have  already  spoken 
of  the  reasons  which  induced  us  to  conceal  his  death 
until  we  should  arrive  in  France." 

Upon  entering  the  fort,  the  first  movement  was 
to  go  to  the  chapel  in  a  body,  with  prayers  and  the 
Te  Deum,  to  return  thanks  to  God,  for  having  con- 
ducted them  so  safely  on  their  long  and  perilous  way. 
La  Salle  was  universally  beloved  and  revered.  His 
noble  bearing,  his  winning  deportment,  his  familiarity 
with  Indian  languages,  his  authority  derived  from 
the  king,  hi^  :tended  explorations  and  perilous  ad- 
ventures, and  his  pure  and  sincerely  devout  spirit, 
caused  him  to  be  regarded  as  eminently  the  great 
man    of  the  pioneers  in  this  new  world.     He  was 


w^ 


1S' 


380 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA  SALLE. 


m 


alike  venerated  by  the  savages  and  the  Frenchmen. 
It  was  feared  that  the  tidings  of  his  death  might 
materially  weaken  the  power  of  the  French  in  all 
their  settlements. 

The  Indians,  who  had  accompanied  the  voyagers 
from  the  Arkansas,  were  abundantly  rewarded. 
One  of  them  had  been  taken  sick  and  died  at  the 
fort.  His  share  of  the  reward  was  given  to  his  com- 
panions. They  took  a  canoe,  and,  aided  by  the 
rapid  current,  probably  soon  reached  their  distant 
home. 

M.  Cavalier  was  anxious  to  reach  Quebec  as  soon 
as  possible,  that  he  might  sail  for  France,  communi- 
cate to  the  court  the  tidings  of  his  brother's  death, 
and  send  succor  to  the  imperilled  colony.  On  the 
1 8th  of  September  the  party  re-embarked,  in  a  canoe, 
obtained  for  their  voyage  of  still  more  than  a  thou- 
sand miles,  by  rivers,  portages,  and  lakes,  to  Quebec. 
They  were  in  northern  latitudes,  and  had  entered 
the  region  of  autumnal  storms.  They  had  ascended 
the  river  but  a  short  distance  when  a  storm  arose  of 
such  violence  that  for  eight  days  they  were  impris- 
oned in  a  wretched  encampment.  Resuming  their 
voyage,  even  while  the  storm  continued,  they  toiled 
along  through  several  painful  days,  until  they  found 
themselves  in  such  a  battered  condition  that  it  was 
necessary  to  return  to  St.  Louis.     Much  to  the  sur- 


THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  DRAMA. 


381 


prise  of  the  little  garrison  there,  the  wanderers  came 
back  on  the  7th  of  October. 

Though  greatly  afflicted  by  this  delay,  they  re- 
mained here,  we  know  not  why,  during  the  remainder 
of  the  autumn  and  a  part  of  the  winter.  The  country 
was  full  of  game,  and  they  had  an  abundance  of  good 
cheer,  brought  in  by  the  Indian  hunters.  The  fort 
was  situated  on  a  bluff  about  two  hundred  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  stream.  .  A  strong  palisade  surrounded 
a  space  containing  several  log  buildings,  such  as 
dwelling-houses,  a  store-house,  and  a  chapel.  The 
prospect  from  this  eminence  charmed  every  eye. 

"  More  lovely  scenery,"  writes  Joutel,  "  can  no- 
where be  found;  The  country  of  the  Illinois  is  not 
only  surpassingly  beautiful,  but  its  fertility  is  such 
that  it  produces  abundantly  everything  which  is 
needful  for  human  life.  The  temperate  climate  is 
the  most  delightful  in  the  world." 

On  the  27th  of  October,  Lieutenant  Tonti  re- 
turned from  the  expedition  against  the  ferocious 
Iroquois.  Very  strangely  they  concealed  even  from 
him,  the  news  of  the  death  of  La  Salle.  Early  in 
December,  two  couriers  arrived,  stating  that  three 
canoes  from  Montreal,  laden  with  ammunition  and 
valuable  merchandise,  had  arrived  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Chicago  River,  and  were  there  blocked  up  by  the 
ice.     Lieutenant  Tonti  sent  forty  Indians,  men  and 


Ill     illlllipi.^ll     U  I 


)««■■■  iii>.  i-aapnmn^imipv 


tr 


382 


THE  ADVENTURES   OF  LA  SALLE. 


i|} 


■  I  i 


m 


women,  to  transport  these  goods,  on  their  backs  or 
on  sledges,  to  the  fort.  They  did  the  work  speedily 
and  faithfully. 

The  latter  part  of  March,  the  ice  left  the  river. 
On  the  2 1st  of  the  month,  M.  Cavalier  and  his  party 
again  set  out  on  their  journey,  and  on  the  29th 
reached  Chicago..  A  dismal  storm  was  then  sweep- 
ing the  icy  lake.  There  was  no  settlement  there. 
There  was,  however,  an  abandoned  cabin  where  they 
took  refuge  for  ten  days.  No  game  was  to  be  found 
on  the  bleak  plain,  which  was  swept  by  rain  and  pier- 
cing winds.     They  had  pounded  corn  alone  for  food. 

On  the  8th  of  April,  the  rain  still  falling  and  the 
waves  high,  they  pushed  out  from  the  river,  into  the 
turbulent  waters,  in  their  frail  canoe.  After  much 
suffering  and  many  perils,  they  reached  Michilimack- 
inac  on  the  loth  of  May,  1683.  Early  in  June,  a 
party  of  twenty-four  Frenchmen  and  Indians  set  out 
in  four  canoes  for  Montreal.  On  the  25th  the  little 
fleet  passed  from  Lake  Michigan  into  Lake  Huron, 
and  on  the  13th  of  July  reached  Montreal.  Still 
they  concealed  the  death  of  La  Salle.  They  left  the 
impression  that  he  was  with  the  colony,  and  that  they 
were  hastening  to  France  to  have  supplies  sent  out 
to  him.  On  the  27th  they  took  a  boat  for  Quebec, 
and  reached  that  station  on  the  29th.  On  the  30th 
of  August  they  embarked  in  a  ship  for  their  native 


THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  DRAMA. 


383 


country,  and  were  safely  landed  at  Rochelle,  on  the 
15th  of  October,  1688. 

We  have  a  brief  and  melancholy  account,  related 
by  Charlevoix,  of  the  fate  of  the  unfortunate  colony. 
When  the  Indians  heard  of  the  death  of  La  Salle, 
and  the  departure  of  so  large  a  portion  of  the  garri- 
son, being  exasperated  by  the  cruel  treatment  they 
had  received,  and  the  refusal  of  the  garrison  to  enter 
into  any  friendly  relations  with  them,  they  made  an 
attack  upon  the  fort. 

The  attack  was  successful.  All  were  massacred 
excepting  one  man,  three  boys,  and  a  girl.  They 
were  carried  into  captivity.  Spain  was  at  war 
with  France.  The  Spaniards  in  Mexico  heard  of 
the  establishment  of  a  French  colony  on  the  Mexi- 
can Gulf.  An  expedition  under  Don  Alonzo  de 
Leon  set  out  from  Coahuila,  probably  with  hostile 
intent,  to  visit  the  colony.  He  found  but  smoulder- 
ing ruins,  and  the  decaying  bodies  of  the  dead. 
These  bodies  were  pierced  with  arrows,  and  their 
heads  crushed  with  war-clubs.  He  ascertained  that 
the  Indians  had  saved  a  few  prisoners,  and  had 
celebrated  their  victory  with  songs  and  dances  in  all 
their  villasv's.  Wha.t  'bfectutife.  ©f 'th^  :unhappy  cap- 
tives  can  never  be  known. 

It   is  stated:  iji  .'a '  S'p?Cii?0   4cC(?tint'*  that   Don 

*  The  Ensayo  Cronologico  of  Barcia,  p.  294. 


w 


3^4 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  LA   SALLE. 


Alonzo  did  everything  in  his- power  to  redeem  the 
captives,  and  that  he  ordered  the  dead  to  be  buried, 
weeping  over  their  misfortunes,  and  praying  most 
earnestly  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

Such  was  the  wonderful  career  of  La  Salle.  Next 
to  Columbus,  he  was  the  most  illustrious  of  the 
pioneers  of  the  New  World.  It  would  be  difficult 
to  find,  in  history,  any  one  who  has  displayed  In  a 
higher  degree  the  noble  qualities  of  energy,  cour- 
age, and  perseverance,  combined  with  the  more 
gentle  virtues  of  tendernesS;  humanity,  and  amia- 
bility. Adversity  seem-^d  to  have  no  power  to  dis- 
hearten him.  His  character  was  pure,  and  we  have 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  he  was  in  heart  a  sincere 
Christian.  In  the  past  history  of  our  country,  there 
are  but  few  names  which  are  entitled  to  stand  so 
high  on  its  roll  of  fame,  as  that  of  the  Chevalier  de 
la  Salle. 


THE   END. 

," 

• 

BY, 

t    ■  t 

■  • ••  • 

•  • 

#»    •      ** 

• 

PRJNTED 

•      •  ■  .* 

•     « «    •  •   • 

,UEW 

•  •     * 

•  •     • 

YOPK. 
• 

•    *  e    ' 
c    • 

I  .  <  J    <  I       •  • 


